"a 


^ ,/ 


Return  this  book  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 


University  of  Illinois  Library 


2 9 


L161— H41 


X ^ /S'/yy  ' 


WWVEWlTy  OP  jtyjipg 


Ancient  Druidical  Stone. 


PIIEFAOE 

LIFE  OF  ST.  COLUMBKILLE 

Prophecy  of  ht.  columbkille,  addressed 

BRENDAN  , 

ST.  COLUMBKILLE  CECINIT 
THE  THREE  CONNS 
THE  FALL  OF 
EIRE  THIS  NIGHT 
MAELTAMHLACHT 
ST.  ULTAN  CECINIT 
SENANUS  CECINIT 
COIREALL,  SON  OF  CRONAN 
ST.  BEARCAN  CECINIT 
LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHY,  ARCHBISHOP 

A.  D.,  1148 

BT.  MALACHy’s  PROPHECIES 
THE  PREDICTIONS  OF  DONALL 

PROPHECY A FRAGMENT 

THE  PROPHECIES  OF  MAC  ADLIFFE 
THE  PREDICTIONS  OF  FION 
▲ PROPHECY  . 

1* 


xxvi 


REFACE 


The  gift  of  prophecy  is  of  divine  origin.  Tlie 
Patriarchs,  during  the  early  sway  of  the  human 
family,  enjoyed  to  a lesser  or  gi'eater  extent  this 
divine  gift ; and  the  Sovereign  Creator  of  the  uni- 
verse raised  up  prophets  among  his  favored  people, 
in  order  to  deter  them  from  the  pursuit  of  wicked 
practices,  by  preaching  to  them,  and  forewarning 
them  of  the  calamities  that  would  be  showered 
upon  them,  as  the  penalty  due  for  their  mal-prac- 
tices.  We  read  in  the  Sacred  Volume  that  it  was 
the  Spirit  of  God  that  spoke  by  the  mouths  of  his 
prophets,  and,  therefore,  that  the  denunciations 
and  warnings  of  those  holy  men  to  the  stiff-necked 
Jews  were  the  words  of  God  himself.  The  gift  of 
prophecy  was  held  in  high  estimation  even  by 
those  who  deviated  from  the  paths  of  truth  and 
rectitude  ; in  fact,  by  all  nations  who  enjoyed  any 
degree  of  civilization.  The  gentiles  had  their 
prophets;  and  the  prophets  of  Baal,  though  genei- 
ally  supposed  to  have  had  no  true  mission,  were 
held  in  high  repute  by  the  Israelites.  The  Magi, 
a body  of  learned  pagan  priests,  were  prophets, 
and  the  Sibyls,  who  w^ere  pagan  virgins,  were 


■i 


1?^ 


C.7a-P 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


proplietesses ; so  were  the  Druids  prophets.  ^A.c 
cording  as  the  human  race  graduated  into  a more 
corrupted  state,  and  as  statesmen  wished  to  look 
into  futurity  to  learn  how  long  the  fruits  of  their 
troublous  broils  would  remain  available  for  them- 
selves— and,  probably,  for  the  benefit  of  their  fam- 
ilies— they,  having  some  sort  of  a traditional 
knowledge,  that  the  Almighty  had  conceded  a 
certain  light  to  those  he  thought  worthy  of  it, — 
fancied  that  they  were  entitled  to  that  same  pre- 
science which  some  other  nation,  or  nations,  en- 
; because  they,  too,  adored  a divinity  to 


they  foolishly  conceded  supreme  powers,  yet 


limited,  because  they  allowed  the  attributes  of  the 
Deity  to  be  distributed  between  various  imaginary 
beings,  for  the  human  corrupt  reason  that  one  in- 
dividual being  could  not  possibly  comprehend  all. 
This  false  philosophy  was  grounded  on  the  mate- 
rial knowledge  of  human  nature,  because  man, 
having  deviated  from  the  paths  of  rectitude,  and 
having  spurned  divine  revelation,  could  not  com- 
prehend any  thing  beyond  his  own  limited  sphere 
of  natural  knowledge.  Hence,  philosophers  and 
men  of  great  knowledge,  Socrates  and  two  or 
three  others  excepted,  founding  their  theories  on 
natural  causes,  were  infinitely  deceived  in  tlieir 
conclusions. 

But  as  the  corrupt  ideas  grounded  on  human 
understanding  united,  in  some  way,  with  the  tra- 


I 


680217 


Vlii 


PREFACE. 


ditions  handed  down  from  sire  to  son,  concerning 
the  gifts  of  prophecy  conceded  by  the  Almighty 
to  those  whom  he  had  mercifully  selected  to  j»er- 
petiiate  his  Church  on  earth,  and  the  interests  o1 
individuals,  a knowledge  of  future  events  was  not 
considered  impossible,  nor  was  its  use  looked  upon 
as  unnecessary.  The  gentiles  believed  their  priest- 
hood to  have  been  possessed  of  all  that  sanctity 
and  power  from  the  deity  or  deities  which  was 
necessary  to  accomplish  all  the  ends  they  required 
from  them.  The  consequence  w^as  that  oracular 
sites  were  devised,  temples  erected  on  a magnifi- 
cent scale  to  the  honor  and  worship  of  false  deities, 
merely  because  man,  devoid  of  the  true  light  of 
revelation,  relied  upon  natural  reason,  and  there- 
^ fore  believed  that  the  deities,  conjured  by  the  dint 
of  his  own  morbid  imagination  into  existence,  w^ere 
fully  capable  of  answering  all  his  expectations  and 
requirements.  This  was  the  leason  tliat  Delphi 
and  such  places  were  held  in  esteem  by  the  vota- 
ries of  false  deities.  And  speaking  about  the 
pagans,  we  can  by  no  n^eaiis  deny  that  the  aborigi- 
nal Irish,  before  they  received  the  light  of  faith, 
had  their  oracular  sites — doch-oir  (stones  of  the 
Bun),  their  Each-ldbhras  (speaking  steeds),  their 
Eain-chinn-duine  (human-headed  birds),  their 
doch-mhagh-righ  cats  (stones  of  the  royal  cat),  &c. 
&c. ; all  these  gave  responses  to  their  votaries.  It 
is  redundant  to  speak  of  the  Haruspices,  who, 


PREFACE. 


IX 


when  oracular  sites  were  far  away,  undertook  the 
task  of  prying  into  the  womb  of  futurity,  at  tlie 
bidding  of  their  masters.  Their  science,  like  that 
of  Fionn  Mac  Cumhaill, — a specimen  of  whose  fore- 
knowledge is  presented  to  the  reader  in  this  vol- 
ume,— was  derived  from  natural  appearances,  such 
as  the  inspection  of  the  entrails  of  animals  offered 
for  sacrifice,  the  flight  of  birds,  &c.  Those  func- 
tionaries could  not  be  considered  prophets  in  any 
one  sense  of  the  word,  but  mere  conjecturers, 
whose  opinions  had  been  sometimes  verified  by 
chance,  and,  probably,  by  some  preconcerted 
schemes  of  their  own  invention,  like  those  used  by 
the  greater  oracles,  involving  doubtful  meanings 
of  the  responses  given : their  deceptions  may  be 
learned  more  fully  from  the  histories  of  Greece 
and  Rome. 

Before  we  proceed  further  with  our  little  inves- ' 
tigation,  it  may  as  well  be  noticed  that  the  power 
of  faticination,  or  working  miracles,  is  conceded  to 
demons,  in  consequence  of  their  nature  as  spirits ; 
but  their  powers  in  this  respect  are  necessarily  and 
natui’ally  limited,  but  far  greater  than  that  of  man, 
speaking  in  a comj)arative  sense. 

It  must,  however,  be  generally  allowed,  that  the 
light  emitted  by  those  pagan  philosophers,  priests, 
and  seers,  was  only  like  a dim  one,  partially  show- 
ing at  intervals  in  the  gloomy  horizon  of  the  far 
distance,  when  compared  with  that  of  the  true  sep 


X 


PREFACE. 


vants  of  God, — an  produced  for  the 

Bpe-cial  purpose  of  leading  fallen  and  erring  man 
farther  astray. 

Yet,  while  the  powers  of  prescience  are  conced- 
ed not  only  to  the  prophets  under  the  imperfect 
regime  of  the  old  law,  but  even  to  those  who  did 
not  acknowledge  any  of  its  tenets,  and  who  wei*e 
evidently  instructed  by  demoniacal  agency,  there 
is  no  argument  needed  to  prove  that  the  priests  of 
a new  and  more  perfect  law  had  been  endowed 
with  those  miraculous  gifts.  If  necessity  be  plead- 
ed as  the  reason  that  urged  the  Almighty  to  con- 
cede such  supernatural  gifts  to  man  in  the  olden 
time,  namely,  to  deter  the  erring  race  from  wicked- 
ness by  denunciations  and  threats,  there  can  be  no 
reason  for  supposing  that  the  very  same,  nay,  even 
greater  need  for  forewarnings,  denunciations,  and 
threats  of  future  servitude  did  not  exist  in  after- 
times— ^in  those  of  our  early  Christian  missionaries, 
and,  therefore,  that  the  divine  gift  of  prophecy  did 
not,  and  as  a inatter  of  necessity  ought  not,  cease. 
Apart  from  the  fact  that  there  were  numbers  oi 
Btifi-necked  pagans  in  Ireland,  not  only  in  the  time 
of  St.  Patrick,  but  even  during  the  sway  of  Mael- 
tamlacht,  St.  Columbkille,  &c.,  and  that  nothing 
short  of  some  supernatural  power  conceded  by 
heaven  to  the  zealous  missionaries  could  wean  them 
from  their  old  creed,  so  as  to  embrace  the  new 
tenets  that  were  preached  to  them,  some  of  those 


PKEFACE. 


XI 


pagans,  being  Druids,  were  magicians,  and  could 
effect  supernatural  acts  by  demoniacal  agency 
Our  seers  saw  the  corruption  that  was  to  come 
upon  religion  and  morals,  through  the  intestine 
broils  of  the  country,  the  Noi’seman  invasion  and 
its  consequences,  the  total  prostration  of  almost  all 
the  forms  of  Christianity,  the  English  invasion  andv 
its  consequences — more  bitter  to  the  native  Irish 
than  even  the  Egyptian  or  Babylonian  captivities ; 
were  they,  then,  to  be  debarred,  if  matters  of  ne- 
cessity have  been  made  the  rules  for  the  working 
of  miracles,  in  the  olden  time,  from  those  gifts  of 
heaven,  in  their  days,  because  the  circumstances  of 
time  did  not  take  away  or  lessen  the  necessity  ? 
Surely  not.  Therefore  God  conceded  to  us  prophets 
in  the  new  law,  as  well  as  in  the  old  law — prophets 
who  forewarned  us  against  the  commission  of 
crime,  and  threatened  us  with  the  consequences  of 
the  guilt. 

Among  the  saints  and  holy  persons  to  whom  God 
has  deigned  the  gift  of  prophecy,  stand  eminently 
St.  Patrick,  St.  Bridget  of  Kildare,  St.  Columbkille, 

. St.  Maeltamlacht,  St.  TJltan,  St.  Bearcan,  St.  Coir- 
eall,  son  of  Cronan,  and  several  others,  some  of 
whose  predictions  have  been  lost  in  the  lapse,  or, 
rather,  during  the  wreck  of  time.  Among  these 
St.  Columbkille  was  the  most  conspicuous,  because 
he  entered  into  the  subject  at  greater  length,  and 
is,  therefore,  the  most  revered  of  our  sainted  seers. 


Xii  PREFACE, 

There  was  a custom,  however,  very  prevalent 
amongst  the  Irish — an  injurious  one  indeed  in 
many  respects — to  reduce  the  prophecies  of  our 
Saints  to  metre,  in  order  to  suit  the  language  of  the 
age  in  which  they  wrote^  as  well  as  to  render  them 
the  more  easily  to  be  committed  to  memory  by  the 
people,  whose  only  solace,  under  their  galling  bond- 
age, was  the  hope,  held  out  in  those  predictions, 
of  their  even  distant  relief  from  servitude.  These 
rhymers  were,  for  the  greater  number,  prophecy- 
men,  who  were  always  well  received  by  the  people, 
on  account  of  the  amount  of  information  they 
gave  concerning  their  future  liberation,  and  who 
carried  on  a lucrative  calling— one,  at  least,  that 
insured  them  an  easy  competence  for  life — as  they 
Jived  generally  on  the  hospitality  of  the  people. 
Most  of  those  prophecy-men,  like  modern  philoso- 
phers, who  believe  that  every  human  being  is  less 
or  more  inspired  with  the  gift  of  prophecy,  or  the^ 
second-sight  people  of  Scotland,  fancied  or  feigned 
themselves  to  be  able  to  make  the  predictions  they 
reduced  to  verse,  rendered  much  more  interesting 
by  accommodating  them  to  the  men  and  matters  of 
their  time  ; while  a few  more  scrupulous  and  diffi- 
dent contented  themselves  with  loading  their  text 
with  dark  and  cumbrous  comments — a course  tha 
can  neither  bo  commended  nor  condemned,  since 
many  of  the  passages  are  almost  inexplicable 
This  was  one  mode  by  which  the  prophetic  writ 


PREFACE. 


Xlil 


higs  of  our  sainted  seers  have  been  much  cor- 
rupted. 

There  was  another  less  excusable  mode  adopt- 
ed  for  corrupting  our  ancient  prophetic  writings, 
though  it  cannot  be  properly  called  an  intended 
corruption,  but  it  became  so  blended  with  them, 
in  course  of  time,  that  it  must  be  really  considered 
a grave  corruption  of  the  originals.  There  were 
in  Ireland — grievous  to  relate — persons  Avho — 
whether  really,  fancifully,  or  pretendedly,  is  not 
the  question  here  to  discuss — announced  that  they 
had  the  aid  of  a pythonic  spirit  called  Leannan 
Sighe  in  Irish.  Those  villains  contrived  to  wind 
themselves  closely  into  the  affections  of  the  pei*se- 
cuted  innocent  people,  by  pretending  to  the  art  of 
faticination,  the  secret  of  knowing  the  state  of  de- 
parted souls,  as  well  as  all  the  other  future  events 
the  people  wished  to  know,  and  not  unfrequently 
by  contending  with,  maligning,  and  condemning 
the  teaching  of  the  clergy,  who,  with  a zeal  scarce- 
ly credible,  when  their  persecuted  condition  is 
taken  into  consideration,  always  denounced  and 
warned  their  respective  flocks  against  the  wicked 
impostures  of  this  class  of  people.  Those  py  thonics, 
or  Leannan-sighe  men,  as  a matter  of  course,  de- 
livered oracles  suited  to  local  subjects  and  mat- 
ters, which  were  eagerly  received  and  retained  in 
the  memory  of  the  people ; and  s-ome  made  gen- 
uine prophecy  their  text,  whenever  it  was  found 
2 


XIV 


PREFACE, 


suitable  to  their  selfish  purposes.  Hence  aiiothei 
source  from  which  unchristian  errors  crept  into  the 
genuine  prophetic  poems  of  our  saints. 

Perhaps  the  readers  of  this  preface  may  doubt 
as  to  the  possibility  of  such  persons  having  had  an 
existence,  much  more  the  license  to  pui'sue  such  a 
career  of  iniquitous  villany  amongst  the  faithful 
Irish  ! However,  instead  of  going  into  a long  de- 
tail about  those  wicked  persons,  which  cannot  be 
afforded  here,  it  is  enough  to  instance  the  name  ol 
Tmdogh  Kieran  of  Lordship,  near  Ballyrnacscan- 
lan,  in  the  county  of  Louth,  who  flourished  about 
the  year  1765.  It  would  swell  our  pages  to  too 
large  an  extent  to  give  even  the  heads  of  the  histo- 
ry of  this  wicked  man  ; it  is,  however,  strange  that 
he  was  able  to  hold  such  an  unbounded  sway  in 
the  estimation  of  the  people,  since  the  parish  priest 
of  Paughart,  Rev.  Brian  Kieran,  always  warned 
his  flock  against  having  any  belief  in  his  powers  ot 
faticination,  or  holding  any  conversation  wfith  him. 
There  was  a Presbyterian  named  Gibson  who  lived 
in  Kewry  some  twenty  years  ago,  and  who  followed 
pursuits  similar  to  those  of  Turlogh ; but  he  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  so  celebrated  as  his  pred- 
ecessor. 

There  was  a third  source  whence  emanated  sev- 
eral  corruptions  found  in  English  manuscript  copies 
of  the  prophecies  attributed  to  St.  Columbkille,  as 
well  as  in  the  catch-penny  printed  ones,  namely, 


PREFACE. 


XV 


their  amalgamation  with  ancient  pagan  traditions. 
It  is  needless  to  instance  more  than  one  of  those  in 
elucidation,  that  is,  the  massacre  that  is  believed 
shall  be  perpetrated  upon  the  mass  of  the  Catholic 
population  of  Ulster  by  their  Protestant  neighbors, 
in  Gleann  na  Muice  Duihhe^'^  (Yalley  of  the 
Black  Pig).  It  is  necessary  to  premise,  before 
giving  a translation  of  the  history  of  the  Black 
Pig,”  that  all  the  oldest  and  best  copies  of  the  pre- 
dictions of  St.  Columbkille  and  other  Irish  saints, 
now  extant  in  Ireland,  have  been  carefully  exam- 
ined with  the  view  of  discovering  even  the  re- 
motest allusion  to  the  massacre  of  the  ‘‘Yalley  of 
the  Black  Pig,”  yet  no  such  has  been  found. 
W ell,  the  origin  of  this  imaginary  massacre, 
though  ludicrous  in  itself,  shows  with  what  degree 
of  tenacity  and  correctness  the  Irish  people  pre- 
served traditionally  the  several  historical  reminis- 
cences of  the  country ; for,  though  we  find  a writ- 
ten account  of  the  murder  of  Cian,  son  of  Cainte, 
the  incidents  relative  to  it  are  much  more  minute- 
ly detailed  in  the  traditions  of  the  people,  and  it  is 
upon  those  traditions  the  prophecy  concerning  this 
expected  vengeful  murder  is  based.  It  will  be 
detailed  in  as  few  words  as  possible. 

It  is  true  that  the  real  meaning  of  the  mysterious 
story  of  Cian  Mac  Cainte  is  lost  in  the  dark  maze 
of  antiquity,  but  tradition  and  manuscripts  supply 
the  deficiency  in  an  intelligible  manner.  Tradi- 


xvi 


TREFACE. 


tioii  says  that  Cian  was  a wicked  Druid  who  kept 
an  academy  near  Drogheda,  and  was  wont  to 
change  his  pupils  into  swine,  for  the  mere  purpose 
of  setting  his  wolf-dogs  after  them,  and  amusing 
himself.  This  wicked  practice  having  at  length 
become  known  to  the  friends  of  his  pupils,  who 
had  often  been  lacerated  by  the  fangs  of  his  hounds, 
while  some  few  had  been  killed  in  the  chase,  the 
three  sons  of  Tuireann  resolved  to  take  revenge  of 
the  Druid,  and  having  watched  an  opportunity,  on 
the  occasion  of  his  having  changed  himself  into  a 
black  pig,  pursued  and  killed  him  near  Cnoc  Cian 
mic  Cainte  (the  Hill  of  Cian  Mac  Cainte),  some- 
times called  Killeen  Hill  in  English,  but  always 
Cnoc  Cian  mic  Cainte  in  Irish.  This  hill  is  about 
one  and  a half  mile  north  of  Dundalk ; and  Cian’a 
gi’ave  was  seen  on  the  hill  from  the  time  of  his 
death  until  about  some  twenty  years  ago,  when  an 
ignorant  farmer  named  Dickie,  who  owned  a lime- 
kiln at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  tore  it  down  in  course 
of  excavating  for  the  supply  of  materials  for  the 
use  of  his  kiln.  The  tradition,  however,  states  that 
Cian’s  hand  remained  over  his  grave  as  an  indica- 
tion that  he  demanded  satisfaction  on  his  mur- 
derers. The  manuscript  account  of  his  death 
agrees  with  the  tradition  in  this  respect ; and  it 
was,  perhaps  still  is,  the  belief  of  the  Irish  that  a 
person  murdered,  or  wrongfully  slain,  was  wont  to 
hold  his  right  hand  over  the  grave,  demanding 


PKEFACE. 


XVH 


satisfaction  on  the  murderers.  Many  instances  of 
this  sort  of  pagan  superstition  can  be  adduced,  even 
BO  late  as  1798  ; but  it  is  necessary  to  proceed  with 
the  history  of  Cian,  or  the  “ Black  Pig,”  with  as 
much  brevity  as  possible,  as  we  find  it  in  a manu- 
script termed  the  “ Oidhe  Chloinne  Tuireinn” 
(Fate  of  the  Children  of  Tiiireann),  which  is 
termed  by  our  archaeologists  one  of  the  “ Three 
Sorrows  of  Story-telling.” 

The  murder  of  the  “ Black  Pig”  took  place  long 
before  the  Milesian  colony  took  possession  of  Ire- 
land, namely,  in  the  reign  of  Nuadh  of  the  Silver- 
hand,  who  fiourished  a.  m.  2744.  The  whole  nar- 
rative savors  of  some  religious  rite  long  since  for- 
gotten, since  the  Tuatha  Dedanans  were  said  to 
have  possessed  a monstrous  breed  of  swine — per- 
haps the  Avatar  of  the  Hindus — and  it  is  because 
it  had  once  been  some  sort  of  a religious  rite,  that 
it  is  suspected  to  have  been  so  long  retained  in  the 
traditions  of  the  people. 

The  death  of  Cian,  son  of  Cainte,  is  thus  related 
in  the  above-named  manuscript  piece — literal  trans- 
lation : 

“ With  respect  to  Cian  ; he  proceeded  forward 
until  he  came  to  Magh  Muirtheimne  (now  tlie  county 
of  Louth),  and  was  walking  on  the  plain.  He  was 
not  long  there  until  he  saw  three  men  well  armed 
and  appointed  coming  on  his  path  against  him. 

They  were  the  three  sons  of  Tuireann  Begrinn, 
2* 


PREFACE. 


CVlii 

oamely,  Uair,  lucliar,  and  lucliorba.  They  and 
he  were  enemies  ; and  it  was  certain  that  wherever 
they  met,  the  most  powerful  party  only  should  es* 
cape. 

‘‘  Cian  said,  (to  himself),  ‘ were  my  brothers  here 
we  would  make  a gallant  struggle.’  And  seeing  a 
sluggish  herd  of  swine  hard  by,  he  struck  himself 
into  the  shape  of  one  of  the  swine,  and  commenced 
to  root  the  ground  as  the  others  did. 

‘‘  Thereupon,  Uair  said  to  his  brothers  Have 
ye  seen  that  man  that  was  walking  on  the  lea  to- 
wards ye  V ‘We  saw  him,’  replied  they.  ‘ Have 
ye  noticed  where  he  betook  himself?’  ‘We  have 
not,’  replied  they.  ‘ You  are  very  careless  about 
the  matter,  since  you  will  not  keep  a good  look- 
out in  time  of  war ; but  I know  where  he  betook 
himself — he  struck  himself  with  his  golden  wand 
into  the  shape  of  a pig  in  yonder  herd — ^he  is  not  a 
friend  of  ours.’  ‘ This  is  an  unpropitious  affair  for 
us,’  said  the  brothers.  ‘ The  swine  belong  to  some 
one  of  the  Tuatha  Dedanan  race,  and  let  us  kill 
them  all,  and  then  the  droidheacht  (druidical)  pig 
shall  be  discovered.’  ‘Ye  have  performed  your 
studies  very  inefficiently,  indeed,  since  ye  are  unable 
to  distinguish  the  druidical  animal  from  the  natural 
i)ne.’  And  when  Uair  said  this,  he  struck  both  his 
brothers  with  his  dark  druidical  wand,  and  meta- 
morphosed them  into  two  gracile,  nimble,  sweet* 
voiced  hounds,  and  the}'  (commenced)  to  bark  and 


PREFACE. 


XIX 


pursue  the  chace.  In  a little  time  the  druidical 
' pig  separated  from  the  herd,  and  fled  along.  It 
discerned  before  it  a dense  wood  (supposed  to  be 
the  wood  that  once  covered  the  site  of  the  red  bog 
of  Coirteal,  county  Louth),  and  shaped  its  course 
through  it.  The  pig  no  sooner  entered  the  brush- 
wood than  Uair  made  a cast  of  his  javelin  at  the 
animal,  and  pierced  his  middle  with  the  dart.  Tlie 
pig  gave  utterance  to  a shriek,  and  said: — ^^You 
have  acted  very  unjustly  in  piercing  me,  since  you 
know  me.’  ‘ I perceive  you  are  endowed  with  hu- 
man speech,’  said  Uair.  ‘ I am  of  the  Tuatha 
Dedanan  race,’  said  the  pig,  ^ I am  Cian,  son  of 
Cainte  ; and  I request  that  ye  will  be  kindly 
pleased  to  allow  me  a favor.’  ‘ We  will,’ replied 
luchar  and  luchorba,  ‘and  we  feel  very  sorry  for 
all  that  has  happened  : therefore  we  will  not  hurt 
you  more.’  ‘ I swear  by  the  aerial  gods,’  exclaimed 
Uair,  ‘ that  if  life  came  seven  times  into  your 
body,  I would  deprive  you  of  it.’  ‘ Grant  me  a 
request,’  begged  Cian,  ‘ before  you  put  me  to  death.’ 
‘I  will,’  responded  Uair.  ‘Well,  then,  allow  me 
to  assume  my  natural  shape,’  said  he.  ‘ I will,’ 
said  Uair,  ‘ because  it  is  a much  easier  task  to  kill 
a man  than  a pig.’  Cian  assumed,  thereupon,  his 
natural  shape,  and  said : ‘ Extend  good  mercy  to 
me.’  ‘ I will  not,’  answered  Uair.  ‘ I then  have 
deceived  you,  because,  if  you  killed  me,  while  in 
the  shape  of  a ] ig,  there  would  be  due  only  the 


XX 


PREFACE. 


€7ic  (ransom  money),  for  the  killing  of  a pig  for 
me ; but  since  you  are  about  to  kill  me  in  my 
natural  shape,  there  never  was  killed  an  individ- 
ual whose  erio  shall  exceed  that  due  for  me : and 
the  w^arlike  weapons  with  which  I shall  be  slain, 
shall  bring  the  report  of  my  death  to  my  son,’ 
said  Cian.  '‘You  shall  not  be  slain  by  warlike 
weapons,  but  by  the  hard  stones  of  the  plain,’ 
said  they.  And  they,  thereupon,  began  to  pelt 
him  intensely  and  impetuously  with  stones,  until 
they  reduced  the  brave  hero  to  a shapeless  mass. 
They  then  buried  him  a cubit  under  the  earth ; but 
the  earth  did  not  receive  him,  on  account  of  the 
treachery  that  had  been  used  towards  him.  ‘ Let 
us  inter  him  again,’  said  TJair ; and  they  did  inter 
him  again,  and  the  earth  then  received  him.  The 
sons  of  Tuireann,  thereupon,  marched  after  Lug- 
haidh  to  the  field  of  battle.” 

Now,  here  are  the  denunciations  uttered  by  a 
pagan  against  his  murderers,  so  far  back  as  the 
reign  of  Nuadh  of  the  Silver-hand,  and  only  a few 
days  before  the  battle  of  Moytuir,  in  which  the 
Fomorians  were  defeated.  This  is  certainly  strange, 
but,  nevertheless,  true.  Two  factions  there  were, 
namely,  the  Firbolgs,  who  w^ere  the  conquered 
race,  and  the  Tuatha  Dedanans,  who  were  the  con- 
querors ; one  of  the  subsequently  unconquered 
race  denounced  vengeance  upon  his  murderers, 
and,  strange  to  yelate,  this  same  threat  of  vem 


PREFACE. 


xxi 


geance  has  been  carried  3own  traditionally  to  our 
own  times,  and  made  the  basis  of  a certain  ‘‘  bal- 
derdash prophecy,’’  as  Hanmer  would  say,  very 
vulgarly  attributed  to  St.  Columbkille.  It  is  also 
deserving  of  remark  that,  for  the  vengeance  de- 
nounced upon  the  conquered  Firbolgs,  the  same 
tenor  of  opinion  has  been  handed  down  to  us ; and 
the  Saxons,  in  like  manner,  have  been  represented 
as  a people  who  will  make  a bloody  massacre  ot 
the  Irish  in  the  Valley  of  the  Black  Pig  !” 

Though  this  fact  is  one  of  the  strongest  proofs 
that  can  be  adduced  in  support  of  the  correctness 
of  our  popular  traditions,  yet,  at  the  same  time, 
there  is  danger  in  receiving  such  without  due  ex- 
amination. 

This  delusion  about  the  massacre  to  be  perpe- 
trated in  the  ‘^Valley  of  the  Black  Pig,”  laugha- 
ble as  it  is,  caused  the  breaking  up  of  many  a hap- 
py home  in  Ulster — the  generally  supposed  doomed 
valley — in  times  not  very  far  gone  by.  It  was  the 
opinion  of  the  people  of  Ulster — grounded  on  this 
pagan  tradition — that  some  parts  of  Connacht  and 
above  the  Boyne  were  safe  from  the  range  of  this 
imaginary  midnight  massacre. 

‘ ‘ A peck  of  meal  is  more  valuable  above  the  Boyne, 

Than  a bushel  of  gold  in  Dundealgain  (Dundalk),*' 

IS  one  of  the  quotations  our  northern  prophecy 
mongers  give,  in  elucidation  of  the  terrible  strig 


PREFACE. 


^'xii 

gle  and  general  massacre  of  the  Catholic  23opnIa 
tion  of  Ulster  by  the  Protestant  party,  in  the  “ Yal 
ley  of  the  Black  Pig.”  This  erroneons  and  wicked 
prophecy  has  done  much  harm,  as  remarked  above ; 
for,  whenever  any  little  commotion  darkened  the 
political  horizon,  families  not  unfrequently,  in  or- 
der to  avoid  the  carnage,  fled  the  country  or  prov- 
ince, a circumstance  which  has  caused  the  ruin  of 
many  who  might  have  been  comfortable  and  high- 
ly respectable  members  of  society  had  they  re- 
mained at  home.  This  delusion,  put  upon  the 
people,  was  not  less  injurious  than  the  stern  de- 
cree, “to  hell  or  Connacht,”  had  been,  in  its 
day. 

Speaking  of  these  sources  of  corruption,  we  can, 
by  no  means,  neglect  to  notice  the  traditions  of  the 
people,  no  doubt  gleaned  from  prophecies  now 
lost,  or  unknown  ; these  shall  meet  due  considera- 
tion in  this  work. 

Having  endeavored  to  show  the  reader  the  three 
principal  sources  whence  comiption  crept  into  the 
prophecies  of  our  Irish  saints,  it  remains  due  to 
say  a few  words  about  those  Korans,  or  compound 
of  superstition,  p>aganism,  and  demonism,  found  in 
the  hands  of  the  people,  under  the  specious  name 
of  the  Prophecies  of  Sts.  Colurnbkille,  Bearcan, 
&c.,  in  order  to  caution  them  further  against  re 
ceiving  such  as  genuine  ones. 

It  is  really  painful  to  contemplate  the  effects  of 


PREFACE. 


xxiii 

the  many  and  injuriotis  deceptions  put  upon  the 
people  by  such  forgeries  as  the  MS.  and  printed 
English  copies  of  the  prophecies  attributed  to  our 
sainted  seers.  There  has  been  a sort  of  translation 
made  of  one  of  St.  Columbkille’s  prophetic  poems 
by  the  Eev.  Mr.  Taaffe,  and  printed  in  his  Life  of 
that  saint ; there  have  been  attempts  also  made  to 
translate  the  prophecies  of  Coireall,  son  of  Cronan, 
Ultan,  and  those  of  one  or  two  other  saints,  but  it 
has  proved  a failure,  as  the  versions  are  very  in- 
correct, from  some  cause  or  other.  But  the  great 
compound  of  falsehood  is  embodied  in  a book  of 
considerable  size,  purporting  to  be  the  genuine 
version  of  the  Prophecies  of  St.  Columbkille,  which 
has  been  printed  in  Bow-street,  Manchester,  about 
twenty  years  ago.  This  pretended  prophecy  is  an 
amalgamation  of  some  few  sentences  found  in  the 
prophetic  writings  of  the  saint,  a portion  of  the  pre- 
dictions attributed  to  Nixon,  a considerable  portion 
of  localized  pythonicism,  and  a suitable  leaven  of 
pagan  traditionary  lore.  This  book  was  pompously 
announced  as  the  Prophecies  of  St.  Columbkille — 
was  eagerly  bought,  and  no  estimation  can  be 
formed  of  the  amount  of  injury  its  perusal  may 
have  done  to  the  people  into  whose  hands  it  found 
its  way.  The  original  of  this  pseudo-prophecy,  an 
old  MS,  copy  of  which  has  been  once  in  our  hands, 
purported  to  have  been  written,  more  probably 
compiled,  by  one  Stephen  Carpenter  of  Moynalty 


xxiv 


PKEFAOE. 


county  of  Meath.  But  when  this  personage  liv^ed^ 
and  whether  he  pretended  to  have  been  a prophet 
himself,  or  a simple  prophecy-monger,  we  are  un- 
able to  ascertain  at  present.  One  thing,  however 
is  certain,  that  he  executed  his  task  with  a sur 
prising  cunning  and  tact,  rarely  to  be  found  possess 
ed  by  an  ordinary  country  peasant.  Those  spu 
rious  prophecies  have  been,  and  are  now  being 
published  in  different  editions,  varying  in  price 
from  one  halfpenny  to  a shilling ! 

The*great  object  in  publishing  the  present  vol- 
ume is  to  show  the  Irish  people  the  absurdity  of 
those  pernicious  tracts  generally  received  as  genu- 
ine prophecy ; and,  as  the  originals  are  given,  to 
prove  the  correctness  of  the  translation.  The  notes 
shall  be  few  as  possible,  as  the  main  object  is  to 
make  it  as  cheap  as  can  be  for  the  millions,  for 
whose  use  it  is  principally  designed. 

In  fine,  it  may  be  as  well  to  inform  the  public, 
that  the  original  Irish,  accompanying  the  transla- 
tion has  been  copied  from  old  vellum  manuscripts, 
and  that  no  pains  or  expense  has  been  spared  to 
procure  copies  wherever  they  were  known  to  have 
been  extant.  To  this  may  be  added  the  care  and 
trouble  taken  to  collate  the  transcripts  made  with 
an  old  paper  copy  of  most  of  those  prophecies 
W'hich  belonged  to  a student,  named  O’lTagan,  of 
St.  Patrick’s  College,  Maynooth,  who,  at  his  de- 
cease, some  years  ago,  bequeathed  it  to  the  Library 


rREFACE. 


XXV 


of  that  Institution,  where  it  now  lies,  and  can  be 
inspected  by  the  curious.  Hence,  it  is  hoped  that 
the  antiquity  of  the  language  will  be  found  a 
sufficient  proof  of  their  originality,  and  the  purity 
of  the  metre,  of  their  perfect  correctness.* 

In  conclusion,  it  is  only  necessary  to  observe, 
that  the  sole  wish  of  the  Editor  is  to  make  those 
old  documents  as  useful  as  possible,  in  order  to  dis- 
pel the  popular  delusion  respecting  false  prophe- 
cies, and  to  rescue  so  valuable  a portion  of  Irish 
history  from  oblivion.  This  being  obtained,  I shall 
feel  a consolation  in  having  done  so  much  of  the 
duty  I consider  I owe  to  Ireland. 

N.  O’Keaeney. 

Dublin,  November,  1855. 

* There  being  no  type  of  old  Irish  character  in  the  United  St»te», 
we  are  reluctantly  obliged  to  give  the  English  translation  and  notea 
by  themaelves. 


8 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


We  copy  the  following  very  interesting  sketch  of  the 
Life  of  St.  Columbkille  from  Walsh’s  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory of  Ireland,  recently  published. 

Columba  was  born  on  the  7th  of  December,  521;  he 
was  surnamed  “Columbkille,"  to  distinguish  him  from 
others  of  the  name  Columba.  We  read  that  his  birth  had 
been  predicted  by  St.  Patrick,  and  by  St.  Mavateus,  a holy 
Briton,  long  before  he  came  into  the  world.  His  origin 
is  most  illustrious : by  the  father’s  side  he  was  descended 
from  Niall  Neigiallach,  being  the  son  of  Feidhlimid,  who 
was  a gi'eat-grandson  to  that  monarch.  Feidhlimid  was 
the  son  of  Fergus,  who  was  the  son  of  Conal  “Gulban,” 
from  whom  the  country  of  Tirconnell  has  been  named. 
This  is  then  the  Conal  to  whom  St.  Patrick  foretold  the 
birth  and  sanctity  of  his  descendant  Columba,  and  not  the 
Conal  “Crimthan"  whose  territory  was  in  Meath,  and 
who  so  kindly  received  the  apostle  of  Ireland  at  Tailten, 
and  was  baptized  by  him.  The  kindred  which  the 
O’Donnell  family  claim  with  St.  Columba,  is  derived  from 
Dalach,  who  w^as  a descendant  of  Sedna,  the  paternal 
uncle  of  Columba.  His  mother,  Aethnea,  the  daughter 
of  Macanava  (filius  navis),  was  of  an  illustrious  and  prince- 
ly house  of  Leinster.  It  is  related,  that  before  her  deliv- 
ery of  Columba,  an  angel  appeared  to  her  in  a dream, 
bringing  a robe  or  cloak  of  extraordinary  beauty,  which, 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


xxvi* 


on  presenting  to  her,  he  soon  after  took  away,  and  un- 
folding it,  let  it  fly  tlirougli  the  air ; on  her  asking  the 
reason  of  depriving  her  of  it,  the  angel  replied  that  it  was 
too  magnificent  to  be  left  with  her.  She  then  observed 
the  cloak  expanding  itself  far  and  wide  over  plains,  moun- 
tains, and  forests,  and  at  the  same  time  heard  the  words, 
“Woman,  do  not  grieve:  for  you  shall  bring  forth  a son 
who  is  to  be  the  guide  of  innumerable  souls,  and  who  will 
be  reckoned  as  one  of  God’s  prophets.” 

He  was  born  at  Garton,  and  baptized  in  the  church  of 
Tulachdubhglaisse,  by  a holy  priest  named  Crothnecan 
when  very  young,  he  was  intrusted  to  the  priest,  who  re- 
generated him  in  the  waters  of  baptism,  with  whom  he 
lived,  it  is  said,  near  the  church  of  Kilmacuenain.  Re- 
turning to  his  home,  on  a certain  occasion,  the  priest  ob- 
served his  residence  illuminated  with  a clear  light,  and  a 
globe  of  fire  suspended  over  the  face  of  his  pupil ; on 
which  the  holy  priest  prostrated  himself  on  the  floor,  in 
veneration,  well  knowing  that  this  occurrence  indicated 
the  divine  grace,  which  was  abundantly  given  to  the 
young  Columba ; while  yet  a boy,  he  recited  the  psalms 
with  the  Bishop  Brugacius,  at  Rath-Enaigh,  whither  he 
had  accompanied  his  preceptor,  who  had  been  invited  by 
the  bishop,  in  order  to  celebrate  the  festival  of  Christmas, 
Having  spent  three  years  under  the  care  of  this  priest, 
and  being  now  qualified  to  enter  on  more  arduous  studies, 
Columba  was  sent  to  the  school  of  Finnian,  of  Maghbile, 
in  the  present  county  of  Dowm,  then  very  celebrated  and 
much  frequented.  He  very  diligently  applied  himself,  not 
only  to  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  but  also  endeavored 
to  model  himself  after  the  example  of  his  holy  preceptor. 


Kx\m 


THE  LIFE  OF 


Here  ho  remained  several  years,  and  was  promotec.  to  the 
order  of  deacon  before  he  left  the  care  of  St.  Finnian, 
While  officiating  as  such,  on  some  principal  festival,  tha 
wine  for  the  holy  sacrifice  could  not  be  found,  upon  which 
Columba,  going  to  the  fountain  for  the  purpose  of  pro- 
curing water  for  the  divine  service,  he  blessed  some,  in- 
voking the  name  of  Jesus,  who  had  changed  water  into 
wine  at  the  marriage  feast  in  Cana  of  Galilee.  The  prayer 
was  heard ; the  substance  of  the  water  was  changed,  and 
wine  for  the  celebration  of  the  holy  sacrifice  was  at  hand. 
Returning  to  the  church,  Columba  said  to  the  clergy, 
“ Here  is  wine  for  you,  which  the  Lord  Jesus  has  sent.” 
They,  and  the  Bishop  St.  Finnian,  returned  thanks  to  God 
for  the  favor  which  Columba  in  his  humility  ascribed  to 
the  merits  of  the  bishop. 

Having  left  the  school  of  St.  Finnian,  he  repaired  to 
Leinster,  and  became  the  pupil  of  a venerable  old  man, 
Germanus,  who  had  been  a teacher  of  great  reputation. 
While  reading  with  him  in  a field,  it  is  related,  a female 
who  was  pursued  by  an  assassin  fled  towards  them  for 
protection,  which,  however,  he  disregarded,  killing  her  at 
their  feet.  Columba  announced  the  sudden  punishment 
of  God  against  the  monster,  who  soon  after  was  deprived 
of  life.  The  time  of  his  stay  with  Germanus  is  not  as- 
certained. Having  attended  for  some  period  the  lectures 
of  St.  Finnian  of  Clonard,  he  returned  to  his  native  terrL 
tory  Tirconnell.  He  soon  commenced  the  erection  of  a 
monastery,  the  foundation  of  which  is  assigned  to  the  year 
546,  being  then  in  the  twenty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  The 
monastery  he  erected  on  a pleasant  eminence  studded 
with  oaks,  called  Doire  Calgaich,  whence  the  name  ol 


ST.  CODUMBKILLE. 


xxi:^ 


Derry  (qow  Londonderry),  whicli  owes  its  origin  to  the 
establishment  of  St.  Columba.  The  site  on  which  it  was 
erected,  and  tho  land  with  which  it  was  endowed,  were 
granted  by  his  relatives,  the  princes  of  the  country.  Hav- 
ing fixed  his  monastery  on  a firm  basis,  he  resolved  on 
visiting  other  parts  of  the  country,  with  the  view  of  sim? 
larly  contributing  to  the  advancement  of  religion  and 
piety.  Having  consigned  the  care  of  his  first  establishment 
to  one  of  the  older  monks,  he  directed  his  steps  to  the 
south  of  the  ancient  Meath,  and  having  obtained  a site 
from  a chieftain  named  Bredon,  he  erected  his  monastery 
of  Dairmagh,  now  Durrow,  in  the  King’s  county.  The 
exact  year  of  its  foundation  is  not  known,  but  it  became 
equally  celebrated  with  that  of  Derry,  and  better  known 
to  strangers. 

During  his  residence  at  Durrow,  several  prelates  ad- 
miring his  sanctity,  deemed  him  worthy  of  the  episcopal 
order,  and  accordingly  sent  him  with  letters  of  approba- 
tion to  St.  Etchen,  then  residing  at  Clainbile,  in  the 
county  of  Meath,  to  be  by  him  consecrated.  He  was  re- 
ceived by  this  prelate  with  marks  of  kindness  and  es- 
teem, and  was  shortly  after  ordained  priest,  as  he  had 
ah  objection  to  any  higher  advancement  in  ecclesiastical 
dignity. 

The  bishop  Etchen  was  descended  of  an  illustrious  fam- 
ily of  Leinster  ; his  father,  Manius-Ecceas,  and  his  mother, 
Briga,  being  both  collaterally  descended  from  Niath-corb, 
the  ancestor  of  all  the  kings  of  that  province ; and  it  is 
said  Columba,  having  arrived  near  the  church  of  St- 
Etchin,  inquired  for  the  bishop,  and  was  told,  “ there  he 
is  below,  plough  ng  in  a field.”  The  ordination  of  Co 
s* 


XXX 


THE  LIFE  OF 


laiiiba  is  supposed  to  have  taken  place  a.  d.  551,  and  ip 
the  30th  year  of  his  age. 

Columba  is  charged  with  being  the  cause  of  a war  be- 
tween the*  king  of  Ireland  and  his  relatives,  in  which  the 
troops  of  the  monarch  were  put  to  flight,  and  three  thou- 
sand of  them  slain,  while  the  relatives  of  the  saint  lost 
only  one  soldier.  The  monarch  of  Ireland  threatened  to 
extirpate  the  whole  race  of  Tirconnel,  and  with  that  in- 
tent marched  towards  their  territory.  Thus  was  the  mon- 
arch the  aggressor,  and  against  him  the  saint  threatened 
the  vengeance  of  heaven, — the  only  par’:  he  seems  to  have 
taken  in  this  melancholy  transaction.  The  battle  in  which 
the  relatives  of  St.  Columba  were  so  signally  successful 
was  fought  at  Culdremni,  not  far  from  Sligo,  to  the  north, 
in  the  year  561 ; the  saint  praying,  in  the  mean  time,  to 
the  God  of  battles,  to  bestow  the  victory  on  those  whom 
the  monarch  would  have  annihilated. 

Columba,  inflamed  with  zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the 
northern  Piets,  and  of  his  countrymen  who  were  settled 
in  Argyle  and  in  other  adjacent  tracts,  resolved  to  go  and 
preach  to  them  the  truths  of  salvation.  Before  his  de- 
parture for  that  country,  a grant  of  the  island  of  Hy  was 
made  to  him  by  his  relative  Conall,  king  of  the  Albanian 
Scots.  Accompanied  with  twelve  disciples — Baithen,  the 
successor  of  Columba ; Cobtach,  the  brother  of  Baithen ; 
Ernaan,  the  uncle  of  holy  Columba ; Dermod,  his  steward 
or  overseer;  Rus  and  Fethuo,  the  sons  of  Rodan ; Scan- 
dal, son  of  Bresail;  the  son  of  Endeus;  the  son  of  Neil; 
Luguid  Mocutheimne ; Echoid ; Thorannu  Mocufir ; Cetea, 
Cairnaan,  son  of  Branduib,  the  son  of  Meilgi  Grillaan, — 
he  set  sail  for  the  island,  w^aere  he  arrived  after  a short 


ST.  CxOLUMBKIIXE. 


XXXI 


passage,  in  the  year  563.  He . then  prcxieeaed  to  the 
erection  of  his  monastery  ani  church,  and  soon  after  un- 
dertook the  conversion  of  the  northern  Piets,  who  inhab- 
ited tlie  whole  of  Scotland,  north  of  the  great  range  of 
the  Grampian  mountains.  The  saint  was  the  first  Chris- 
tian missionary  who  preached  in  this  wild  region ; and 
having  repaired  to  the  residence  of  King  Brude,  whosa 
gates.were  shut  against  him  by  order  of  that  prince,  but 
on  advancing  with  his  companions,  and  making  thereon 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  the  bars  were  immediately  un- 
loosed. The  king,  as  well  as  his  council,  struck  with 
terror  at  the  prodigy,  went  forth  to  meet  Columba,  whom 
he  welcomed  in  the  most  respectful  manner,  and  treated 
with  every  mark  of  attention.  The  king  received  the 
word  of  life,  and  the  Magi,  still  anxious  to  sustain  their 
ancient  errors,  exerted  themselves  in  preventing  the  mis- 
sionaries from  preaching  to  the  people.  ®h%  Almighty 
was,  however,  pleased  to  confirm  the  mission  of  Columba 
by  various  miracles.  A boy  having  died  whose  parents 
were  converted  and  baptized,  the  magi,  hoping  to  profit 
by  the  event,  began  to  jeer  and  insult  the  parents,  and  to 
boast  that  their  deities  were  stronger  than  the  God  of  the 
Christians.  Columba,  apprised  of  the  insolence  of  the 
Magi,  went  to  the  house  of  the  parents,  and  exhorting 
them  to  have  confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God,  was 
shown  into  the  apartment  where  the  body  of  the  boy 
was  stretched.  Ordering  the  persons  who  were  present 
to  retire,  Columba  fervently  prayed  for  some  time,  and 
then  directing  his  eyes  to  the  body  of  the  deceased,  he 
said:  “In  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  arise  and 
stand  upon  thy  feet.”  Immediately  the  boy  returned  tc 


XXXll 


THE  LIFE  OF 


life ; and  the  saint,  taking  him  by  the  hand,  brought  him 
to  his  parents,  whose  sorrow  was  thus  suddenly  changed 
into  joy  and  exultation, — and  glory  was  thus  given  to  that 
God  who  confounds  the  scoffer,  by  exalting  his  saints^  and 
rendering  their  cause  triumphant  The  exertions  of  the 
saint  were  attended  with  great  success — churches  and  re- 
ligious houses  were  erected  in  that  country  during  the 
time  of  his  first  preaching  there.  He  also  left  persons  to 
instruct  the  converts  and  to  propagate  the  faith  of  Christ 
during  his  temporary  absence.  It  is  said  that  he  pene- 
trated into  the  Orkney  Islands,  and  formed  cells  in  them. 
His  proceedings  in  the  Western  Isles  are  better  known. 
With  indefatigable  zeal  he  visited  them  frequently,  preach- 
ing the  gospel — supplying  them  with  religious  instructors 
— erecting  churches,  and  founding  pious  communities. 
Hymba,  one  of  those  isles,  is  particularly  mentioned  as  a 
favorite  retreat  of  St.  Columba,  Here  he  erected  a mon- 
astery, over  ‘which  he  placed,  some  years  after,  his  ma- 
ternal uncle,  Ernan,  and  in  which  he  was  visited  by  four 
founders  of  monasteries  in  Ireland — Comgall,  Cainnech, 
Brendan  of  Clonfert,  and  Cormac  Hua  Liathain;  and 
there,  while  celebrating  the  divine  mysteries,  at  their  re- 
quest, and  in  the  presence  of  these  holy  men,  St.  Brendan 
saw  a very  bright  flame,  like  a burning  pillar,  as  if  as- 
cending from  his  head,  which  continued  from  the  moment 
of  consecration  until  the  sacrifice  was  completed.  It  was 
also  in  this  island  that  he  had  some  extraordinary  visions 
from  heaven,  which  lasted  for  three  days,  and  as  many 
nights. 

He  founded  several  monasteries  in  another  island  called 
Ethica,  over  one  of  which  presided  Baithen,  who  after- 


8T.  0OLU]tfBKILT.E. 


xxxiii 


wards  became  his  successor  in  the  abbey  of  Hy.  A dis- 
ciple of  his,  and  a priest  named  Finachan,  with  whom  tho 
saint  was  displeased  for  concurring  in  having  promoted  to 
the  priesthood  Aidus  (the  black),  of  the  royal  blood  oi 
the  Irish  Piets,  a sanguinary  man,  who  had  killed,  besides 
others,  Diermit,  monarch  of  Ireland,  founded  another 
monastery  in  the  island  of  Ethica. 

While  St.  Columba  was  engaged  in  visiting  the  adja- 
cent islands,  converting  and  civilizing  the  inhabitants,  he 
was  frequently  obliged  to  struggle  in  their  defence,  as  was 
St.  Patrick,  in  Ireland,  against  certain  depredators,  pro- 
fessedly Christians,  who  trafficked  in  the  plunder  which 
those  islands  afforded.  One  of  those  spoliators,  John,  of 
the  royal  family  of  Gauran,  who  was  coasting  along  the 
islands,  St.  Columba  warned  to  desist  from  his  unlawful 
pursuit,  and  to  return  the  booty  which  he  acquired,  lest 
the  vengeance  of  heaven  should  overtake  him.  Despising 
the  admonition  of  Columba,  he  set  sail,  but  he  was  soon 
overtaken  by  a violent  blast  from  the  north,  which  sank 
the  vessel,  so  that  he  and  his  companions  miserably  per- 
ished, as  St.  Columba  foretold. 

Having  excommunicated  some  of  the  ringleaders,  who 
were  of  the  royal  family  of  the  British  Scots,  one  of  their 
adherents,  Lamdess,  resolved  on  his  destruction,  rushed 
against  him  with  a spear,  but  the  saint  providentially  es- 
caped intact,  as  the  assassin,  notwithstanding  all  his  might, 
was  not  able  to  drive  his  weapon  through  the  garment  of* 
the  saint,  which  Findulgan,  a monk  of  Hymba,  who  threw 
himself  between  Columba  and  his  intended  murderer,  had 
put  on. 

St.  Columba  superintended  also  the  affairs  of  the  Brit- 


xxxiv 


THE  LIFE  OF 


ish  Scots,  and  formed  some  religions  establishments  in 
their  kingdom  ; one  of  those  near  Logh-Awe,  in  Argyle, 
was  governed  by  one  of  his  monks,  named  Cailten. 
^hough  intent  in  watching  the  ecclesiastical  concerns  of 
his  Scottish  institutions,  Columba  did  not  neglect  the  care 
of  those  which  he  had  formed  in  Ireland.  Thither  he 
sent  messengers  to  transact  the  business  relative  to  their 
management,  and  repaired  himself  in  person,  when  mat- 
ters of  importance  required  that  he  should  appear.  He 
was  frequently  visited  by  persons  from  Ireland,  who  were 
either  his  friends  or  others  who  were  desirous  of  consult- 
ing him  on  religious  subjects.  Such  he  always  received, 
whether  of  high  or  low  condition,  with  the  greatest  kind- 
ness, and  entertained  with  becoming  hospitality. 

Among  those  Irish  visitors  was  an  Aidus,  a very  reli- 
gious man,  who  had  lived  twelve  years  with  St.  Brendan 
of  Clonfert.  On  the  day  before  his  arrival,  Columba  said 
to  his  brethren,  “We  intend  to  fast  to-morrow,  as  usual, 
because  it  will  be  Wednesday,  but  on  account  of  a stran- 
ger who  will  be  with  us,  the  fast  will  be  broken.”  Such 
was  the  discretion  of  Columba,  that  he  did  not  scruple  to 
give  necessary  refreshment  to  a wearied  traveller,  without 
obliging  him  to  wait  for  the  ordinary  hour  of  taking  food 
on  a fast-day.  Cronan,  a bishop  of  Munster,  was  another 
visitor,  who  did  not  through  humility  wish  that  his  dig- 
nity, as  a bishop,  should  be  known  to  Columba.  But  in 
the  celebration  of  mass  the  bishop  having  called  on  the 
saint  to  join  him  as  a priest  in  breaking  the  Lord’s  bread, 
Columba  came  up  to  the  altar,  and  looking  him  in  the 
face,  said,  “ Christ  bless  you,  brother,  do  you  alone  break 
it,  according  to  the  episcopal  rite,  for  now  we  know  that 


ST.  COLUMBKnXE. 


XXXV 


you  are  a bishop.  Why  have  you  hitherto  endeavored  to 
conceal  yourself,  so  as  not  to  let  us  pay  that  veneration 
due  to  you  by  us  ?” 

Columba  was  held  in  the  highest  veneration  by  clergy 
and  people,  as  well  as  the  sovereigns  of  Ireland  and  those 
of  Britain ; an  instance  of  which  occurs  in  his  having 
been  the  person  selected  for  inaugurating,  or  as  his  biog- 
raphers express  it,  “ ordaining  Aidanas  king  of  the  British 
Scots,”  after  the  death  of  Conal.  - The  saint  was  unwilling 
to  inaugurate  Aidan,  as  he  was  more  inclined  to  have  Eu- 
gene, Aidan’s  brother,  raised  to  the  throne ; but  having 
been  repeatedly  warned  by  nocturnal  visions  to  ordain 
Aidan  as  king,  he  consented  to  do  so ; and  the  prince 
having  arrived  at  his  monastery  of  Hy,  Columba  performed 
the  ceremony.  Cumineus  and  Adamnan  relate,  that  when 
Columba  was  in  the  island  of  Hymba,  an  angel  appeared, 
holding  a book,  which  the  heavenly  messenger  ordered 
him  to  read,  and  to  ordain  Aidan  king,  as  that  book  com- 
manded. The  saint  refusing  to  obey  the  order,  we  are  as- 
sured, was  struck  with  a whip,  and  a mark  was  left  which 
remained  during  his  life.  The  angel  then  assured  him 
that  he  was  sent  by  the  Almighty,  and  threatened  to  re- 
peat the  former  chastisement  if  he  would  persist  in  hia 
disobedience. 

Henceforth  Columba  became  much  attached  to  Aidan, 
ior  whom  the  predilection  of  heaven  was  so  signally 
manifested,  and  afterwards  evinced  his  anxiety  for  the  wel- 
fare and  prosperity  of  this  king,  whose  inauguration  was 
blessed  by  his  own  hand.  When  Aidan  was  afterwards 
commencing  a battle  against  the  enemies  of  his  kingdom, 
Columba,  then  in  the  monastery  of  Hy,  ordered  his  at- 


XXXVl 


THE  LIFE  OF 


tendant  Diermit  to  strike  the  bell,  upon  which  the  monki 
hastened  to  the  church,  to  whom  he  announced,  having 
first  devoted  some  time  to  prayer,  that  the  barbarians 
were  defeated,  and  that  Aidan  had  gained  a victory,  }et 
not  without  great  loss  on  his  side. 

In  the  year  590,  St.  Columba  paid  a visit  to  Ireland — 
an  assembly  being  at  that  time  held  at  Drumceat,  in  the 
county  of  Derry.  Aidus  was  then  monarch  of  Ireland, 
and  Columba  was  invited  in  the  most  pressing  manner  to 
assist  at  this  national  convention.  It  appears,  that  one  oi 
its  objects  was  the  suppression  of^the  Bardic  institute, 
against  which  was  raised  a cry  of  general  dissatisfaction 
throughout  the  country.  Various  were  the  charges  which 
the  enemies  of  the  order  preferred ; and  to  destruction 
would  the  whole  order  have  been  doomed,  had  not  Co- 
lumba interposed  his  good  offices.  Upon  his  advice  it 
was  arranged  that  their  number  should  be  limited,  and 
that  certain  rules  should  be  adopted,  by  which  annoyance 
to  the  public  would  be  ;*8moved.  From  Drumceat  St.  Co- 
lumba repaired  to  his  favorite  monasteries  of  Derry  and 
Durrow  ; he  afterwards  visited  Clonmacnoise,  where  he 
was  received  with  great  marks  of  attention  and  kindness. 
At  this  time  he  also  visited  the  abbey  of  Ballysadare, 
whither  St.  Muridach,  bishop  of  Killala,  and  St.  Derv- 
hail,  a holy  nun  of  Erris,  came  to  pay  him  their  respects, 
with  whom  he  must  have  tarried  some  time,  as  he  is  enu- 
merated among  the  saints  who  blessed  the  port  of  Killala. 
His  next  visit  was  to  St.  Cdmgall,  of  Bangor ; thence  he 
went  to-Uoleraine,  to  which  place  the  inhabitants  of  the 
country  came  in  multitudes  to  see  him  and  obtain  his 
benediction.  St.  Columba  returned  to  his  monastery  of 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


XXXVU 


Hy,  and  though  now  far  advanced  in  years,  continued  to 
govern  both  it  and  his  other  religious  establishments. 

The  happy  day  of  his  release  from  toil  approaching, 
Columba,  attended  by  Diermit,  went  to  bless  the  barn 
which  belonged  to  the  monastery,  and  having  acquainted 
his  faithful  attendant  that  the  last  of  his  days  had  arrived, 
he  ascended  an  eminence,  and  with  upraised  hands  gave 
his  benediction  ter  the  monastery.  On  his  return  to  the 
abbey  he  sat  down  in  an  adjoining  hut,  and  copied  a part 
of  the  Psalter ; and  having  come  to  a passage  in  the  33d 
Psalm,  Inquirentes  autem  Dominum,  non  deficient  omni 
bono,”  he  stopped,  and  said,  “ Let  Baithen  write  the  re- 
mainder.” 

The  saint  afterwards  attended  vespers  in  choir,  and  then 
retired  to  his  cell,  where  he  reclined  on  a bed  of  stone, 
and  gave  instructions  which  were  to  be  at  a future  time 
delivered  to  the  brethren  of  his  establishments.  The  hour 
for  midnight  prayers  having  arrived,  Columba  hastened  to 
the  church  ; his  attendant  soon  after  entered,  and  found 
him  in  a reclining  posture  before  the  altar,. and  at  the 
point  of  death.  Immediately  the  monks  were  assembled, 
who  were  expressing  their  sorrow  with  tears,  but  the  saint 
raising  his  eyes,  viewed  them  with  a bright  and  cheerful 
countenance,  and  with  the  assistance  of  Diermit,  who 
raised  his  right  hand,  Columba  gave  a final  benediction  to 
the  community,  and  resigned  his  soul  into  the  hands  of 
his  Saviour^  whom  he  faithfully  served,  on  the  morning  of 
Sunday,  the  9th  of  June,  A.  D.  597,  and  in  the  seventy- 
eixth  year  of  his  age. 

The  memory  of  this  great  and  extraordinary  saint  is, 
and  ever  will  be  held  in  the  highest  veneration,  not  only 
4 


XXXViil  THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  COLTBIBKILLE. 

in  Ireland,  but  also  in  Scotland,  the  Hebrides,  and  ovei 
the  western  church.  Though  only  a priest,  St.  Columba 
exercised  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  even  over  the  bishops 
of  those  countries,  and  this  singular  privilege  was  reserved' 
to  his  successors  a considerable  time  after  his  death,  as  a 
mark  of  respect  to  his  memory.  St.  Columba  drew  up  a 
monastic  rule,  which  was  strictly  and  faithfully  observed 
in  all  the  houses  of  his  institute.  He  composed  several 
tracts  in  prose  and  verse,  abounding  with  scriptural  knowl- 
edge and  theological  research.  Three  of  his  Latin  hymns 
have  been  published — the  first,  commencing  with  the 
eternity,  unity,  and  trinity  of  God,  embraces  other  sacred 
subjects,  and  concludes  with  a description  of  the  day  of 
judgment,- the  general  resurrection,  and  the  rewards  of  the 
just  and  the  impious.  He  has  also  left  a beautiful  tract 
in  honor  of  St.  Kieran  of  Clonmacnoise.  His  last  com- 
position was  the  Life  of  St.  Patrick  written  in  the  Irish 
language. 

“ The  prophecies  of  St.  Columbkille  have  ever  since  his 
time  been  familiar  to  the  Irish  people,  amongst  whom  they 
are  often  quoted  in  connection  with  the  subsequent  history 
of  their  country.  Their  authenticity  has  been  questioned 
even  by  Irish  writers,  yet  they  are  admitted  by  all  to  be 
amongst  the  most  remarkable  documents  of  our  own  or 
any  other  country.  There  is  no  Irishman,  no  student  of 
Irish  history,  who  would  not  wish  to  be  acquainted  with 
St.  Columbkille’s  Prophecies.” 


THB 


FROPnECIES  OF  ST.  COLUMBKILLE, 

ADDRESSED  TO  ST.  BRENDAN. 


The  time  shall  come,  0 Brendan,^ 

When  you  would  feel  it  painful  to  reside  in  Erin ; 

The  sons  of  kings  shall  be  few  in  number, 

And  the  literati  shall  be  deprived  of  dignity. 

They  (the  people)  will  continue  to  reside  in  stone  mansiona) 
They  will  inhabit  the  islets  on  the  lakes ; 

They  will  not  perform  charitable  acts, 

And  truth  shall  not  remain  in  them. 

They  will  plunder  the  property  of  the  church, 

They  will  take  preys  of  cattle  furtively ; 

They  will  treat  men  of  learning  disrespectfully, 

Afterwards  they  themselves  shall  become  powerless. 

* 0 Brendam.  This  was  St.  Brendan,  whom  St.  Cplumbkille  if 
represented  as  addressing ; probably  the  poem  was  a letter  from 
St.  Columhkille  to  his  friend. 


22 


THE  PROBHECIES  OF 


The  sons  of  kings  (great  men)  will  become  archaeologist^ 
The  descendants  of  sages  shall  become  ignorant ; 

They  will  be  continually  sneering  at  each  other, 

They  will  employ  themselves  at  reading  and  writing. 

They  will  scoff  at  acts  of  humanity,* 

And  at  irreproachable  humility ; 

Men  of  learning  shall  become  rare  among  thenit 
And  ignorant  men  shall  prosper. 

There  shall  come  times  of  dark  affliction. 

Of  scarcity,  of  sorrow,  and  of  wailing, 

In  the  latter  ages  of  the  world’s  existence ; 

And  monarchs  will  be  addicted  to  falsehood. 

Neither  justice  nor  covenant  will  be  observed, 

By  any  one  people  of  the  race  of  Adam  : 

They  will  become  hardhearted  and  penurious, 

And  will  be  devoid  of  piety. 

Men  will  become  murmurers, — 

The  trees  shall  not  bear  the  usual  quantity  of  fruit ; 
Fisheries  shall  become  unproductive, 

And  the  earth  shall  not  yield  its  usual  abundance. 

The  clergy  will  become  fosterers. 

In  consequence  of  the  tidings  of  wretchedness  (that  wiD 
reach  them) ; 

* This  stanza  gives  a true  description  of  the  ignorance  and  inho> 
marity  of  the  task-masters  of  the  Irish  people. 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE.  23 

Churches  shall  be  held  in  bondage  (i.  e.  become  private 
property), 

By  the  all-powerful  men  of  the  day. 

Inclement  weather,  and  famine  shall  come, 

Hatred,  malignity,  and  despair ; 

The  natural  span  of  human  life  shall  be  abridged, 

And  fishes  will  forsake  the  rivers. 

The  people  oppressed  by  want  of  food,  shall  pine  to  death|, 
Meanwhile  they  shall  be  bound  in  slavery 
And  in  consequence  of  their  enmity  to  one  another, 
Dreadful  storms  and  hurricanes  shall  afflict  them. 

Judgesf  will  administer  injustice. 

Under  the  sanction  of  powerful,  outrageous  kings ; 

The  common  people  will  adopt  false  principles. 

Oh,  how  lamentable  shall  be  their  position ! 

Doctors  of  science  shall  have  cause  to  murmur. 

They  will  become  niggardly  in  spirit ; 

The  aged  will  mourn  in  deep  sorrow, 

On  account  of  the  woeful  times  that  shall  prevail. 

♦ The  two  first  verses  of  this  stanza  give  a correct  picture  of  the  stat« 
of  distress  to  which  the  people  have  been  frequently  reduced  by  their 
oppressors  ; the  word  daera  (slavery,  bondage),  has  evidently  refer- 
ence either  ^to  the  slavery  under  which  the  poor  groaned  during 
times  of  starvation,  or  to  their  confinement  in  the  workhouses  duF- 
ing  the  late  famine. 

t This  stanza  appears  to  indicate  the  injustice  dealt  upon  the  Irish 
people  through  the  partiality  of  judges  and  juries  supported  by  stat# 
protection. 


4* 


24 


THE  PKOPHECIES  OF 


Cemeteries  shall  become  all  red  (dug  up),^ 

In  consequence  of  the  wrath  that  will  follow  sinners; 
Wars  and  contentions  shall  rage 
In  the  bosom  of  every  family. 

Kings  (great  men)  shall  be  steeped  in  poverty, 

They  will  become  inhospitable  to  their  guests, 

The  voice  of  the  parasite  will  be  more  agreeable  to  them 
Than  the  melody  of  the  harp  touched  by  the  sage’s  finger 

Their  candles  shall  be  quenched,! 

Without  intermission  each  sabbath-day ; [ticesj 

In  consequence  of  the  general  prevalence  of  sinful  prac- 
Humility  shall  produce  no  fruit. 

The  professors  of  science  shall  not  be  rewarded, 
Amiability  shall  not  characterize  the  people, 

Prosperity  and  hospitality  shall  not  exist. 

But  niggardliness  and  destitution  will  assume  their  places 

The  changes  of  seasons  shall  produce  only  half  their  verdure, 
The  regular  festivals  of  the  church  will  not  be  observed  ;J 
All  classes  of  men  shall  be  fiHed 
With  hatred  and  enmity  towards  each  other. 

* A true  picture  of  the  present  condition  and  feelings  of  the  peo» 

pie. 

t The  two  first  lines  of  this  stanza  evidently  refer  to  the  change  ot 
ceremonies  adopted  by  the  reformers  in  disusing  candles. 

X Beait  an  t-mere  da  hriseadh.  This  verse  contains  the  prediction 
of  the  discontinuance  of  the  obligation  to  refrain  from  servile  works 
on  holy  days  by  the  reformed  Church,  and  the  subsequent  retrench- 
ment of  several  holy  days  by  the  Catholic  Church,  in  consequence 
of  the  necessity  imposed  on  the  people  of  many  districts  to  work  oa 
those  days. 


" ST.  COLUMBKILLfl. 


25 


The  people  will  not  associate  affectionately  with  each  other, 
Daring  the  great  festivals  of  the  seasons ; 

They  will  live  devoid  of  justice  and  rectitude, 

Up  from  the  youth  of  tender  age  to  the  aged. 

The  clergy  shall  be  led  into  error, ^ 

By  the  misinterpretation  of  their  reading ; 

The  relics  of  the  saints  will  be  considered  powerless, 
Every  race  of  mankind  will  become  wicked ! 

They  will  construct  islands 

Upon  the  pools  of  clear  water  (lakes) ; 

Numberless  diseases  shall  then  prevail, 

When  Ath-na-cuilte  shall  be  drained.f 

Sons  of  kings  will  not  have  sureties  of  kine. 

Fortifications  will  be  built  narrow ; 

During  those  times  of  dreadful  danger, 

Persons  born  to  inheritances  shall  be  sorrowful, 

Young  women  will  become  unblushing. 

And  aged  people  will  be  of  irascible  temper ; 

The  kine  will  seldom  be  productive,  as  of  old ; 

Lords  will  become  murderers 

* Evidently  alludes  to  the  various  versions  of  the  Scriptures  in- 
troduced by  the  reformers  and  their  followers,  if  not  to  the  abuse  of 
private  interpretation  of  the  sacred  volume.  Jfionn  here  means  the 
head,  or  other  holy  relic  of  a saint,  and  also  an  oath  ; because  peo- 
ple used  to  swear  by  the  head  or  other  relic  of  a saint.  The  versa 
may  also  be  read — shall  nolhs  considered,  binding  qn  conscience, 
t Aih-nonCVriUe,  In  one  copy  Ath-na-heliU,  Most  commentators 
suppose  this  place  to  be  the  present  Annahilt,  near  Hillsborough, 
county  of  Down,  contiguous  to  which  is  now  a bog,  probably  the 
state  of  drainage  to  which  reference  is  made  in  the  text. 


26 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


Young  people  will  decline  in  vigor, 

They  will  despise  those  who  shall  have  hoary  hair ; 

There  shall  be  no  standard  by  which  morals  may  be  re§ 
ulated, 

And  marriages  will  be  solemnized  without  witnesses.* 

Troublous  shall  be  the  latter  ages  of  the  world, 

According  to  the  Book  of  Truth : — 

The  clergy  shall  become  ignorantf 
Concerning  the  real  festivals  of  the  church. 

The  dispositions  of  the  generality  of  men  I will  poin^  oal| 
From  the  time  they  shall  abandon  hospitable  habiU-  • 
With  the  view  of  winning  honor  for  themselves, 

They  will  hold  each  other  as  objects  for  ridicule. 

I am  Columbkille, 

A prophet  that  speaks  with  peispicuity; 

I can  discern  in  my  little  book 

The  clear  explanation  of  all  knowledge. 

The  possessors  of  abundance  shall  fall 
Through  the  multiplicity  of  their  falsehoods ; 
Covetousness  shall  take  possession  of  every  glutton. 

And  when  satiated,  their  arrogance  will  know  no  bounds. 

* And  marriages  shall  be^fiolemnized  without  witnesses.  FiaghcUn^ 
In  the  text,  seems  to  mean  testimony,  &c.,  though  in  many  parts  of 
Ireland  it  signifies  issue,  posterity,  <fec.  Ex.  FJ  fern  ague  a fkiadr- 
hain  'na  dhiaigh?’'  (he  himself  and  his  posterity  after  him).  If  wo 
adopt  the  latter  meaning,  the  reading  then  is  : — And  marriages 
$hall  not  he  hUssed  with  an  issuey 
t Vide  note,  p.  24. 


ST.  COLTJMBKILLE. 


27 


Between  the  mother  and  daughter, 

Anger  and  bitter  sarcasms  shall  continually  exist ; 
Neighbors  will  become  treacherous,* 

Cold,  and  false-hearted  towards  each  other. 

The  gentry  will  become  grudgeful, 

With  respect  to  their  trifling  donations ; 

And  blood  relations  will  become  cool  towards  each  other; 
Church  livings  shall  become  lay  property. 

All  classes  of  people  will  be  addicted  to  robbery, 

Lords  will  become  cold-blooded  murderers ; 

Ill-will  and  exclusive  dealings 
Shall  subsist  between  father  and  son. 

Such  is  the  description  of  the  people, 

Who  shall  live  in  the  ages  to  come ; 

More  unjust  and  iniquitous  shall  be 
Every  succeeding  race  of  men ! 

The  time  shall  come,  <fec. 


SAINT  COLUMBKILLE  CECINIT. 

Hearken  thou,  Boithin,f  with  attention. 

To  the  chime  of  my  bell  in  chilling  Hy ! 

♦ A true  picture  of  the  present  state  of  social  intercourse, 
f This  St.  Boithin  was  a contemporary  of  St.  Columhkille ; it  wa* 
he  that  founded  Jfainis^ear  Boithin^  now  Monasterboice,  in  the 
county  of  Louth,  A raving,  ignorant  antiquary  asserts  that  St. 
Boithin  was  no  less  a personage  than  the  river  Boyne  I and  there- 
fore imaginary.  But  there  is  a wide  difference  between  the  names 
Boithin  and  Boinn, 


28 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


Until  I relate,  after  having  finished  my  psalmody, 

Things  that  shall  come  to  pass  in  the  latter  ages  of  the 
world. 

Great  carnage  shall  be  made,  justice  shall  be  outraged, 
Multitudinous  evils,  great  suffering  shall  prevail,  and  many 
unjust  laws  will  be  administered ; 

Leath  Cuind  is  causing  great  apprehension  to  me, 

Above  all  other  people  upon  the  fair  surface  of  the  earth. 

'Jliough  they  shall  be  a pious,  noble  race. 

They  shall  be  reduced  to  a state,  of  distress  in  latter  times ; 
A haughty  clergy,  and  powerful  kings, 

Will  cause  their  complete  thraldom  and  lasting  sorrow. 

Every  act  that  shall  cause  their  dispersion  is  decreed. 
According  to  the  will  of  the  Son  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary, 

% * * * * ^ great  event  shall  happen,  [tive* 

I fail  not  to  notice  it : — rectitude  shall  be  its  specious  mo- 

But  if  ye  be  not  active  pure, 

A more  sorrowful  event  cannot  possibly  happen : 

Outside  (despite)  of  Alba  the  mediatrix, , 

There  shall  be  a defeat  in  the  battle  of^e  Lagenians. 

There  shall  be  a son  of  youth,  a successful  king,^ 

He  will  be  a noble  personage,  and  an  Archbishop ; 

On  a Tuesday  Cormac  the  gentle  shall  be  slain. 

Justice  will  be  his  object,  and  sincerity  his  pursuit. 

^ This  stanza  relates  to  Cormac  Mac  CuUlenau,  Arehl^hop'  of 
Cashel  and  king  of  Munster. 


ST.  COLTJMBKILLE;  29 

Notwitiistanding  all  circumstances,  it  shall  be  on  Thursday 
The  vital  spark  shall  depart  from  the  king’s  body  : — 

After  that  an  illustrious  person  will  come 
From  Meath,  with  a strong  body  of  forces. 

His  power  shall  extend  from  shore  to  shore : 

A fleet  will  arrive  in  Loch  Ribh, 

That  fleet  of  Loch  Ribh,^ 

Shall  prove  advantageous  to  the  stranger  race. 

The  abbacy  of  Armagh  shall  be  subject  to  them,f 
Their  career  shall  be  similar  to  that  of  sovereign  princes 
Thirty  years  after  that  shall  last 
The  sovereignty  of  the  Adulterer. 

All  will  adhere  to  him  to  their  disgrace, 

Until  he  shall  depart  this  life  at  Cloyne  of  Kiaran ; 

After  that  the  CairneachJ  will  assume  the  sovereignty, 

Of  Eire  without  interruption. 

Fifteen  years,  in  vigor  and  purity, 

Shall  the  CAIRNEACH  reign  as  supreme  King ; 

Should  the  CAIRNEACH  be  counselled  by  me. 

He,  the  liberal,  the  hilarious,  the  pious,  and  the  hopeful, 

* Loch  Rihh,  This  stanza  evidently  alludes  to  the  fleet  of  th« 
Norsemen  that  landed  in  Connacht. 

t This  stanza  gives  the  desecration  of  Christian  Churches  by  th* 
Danes,  who  placed  lay  abbots  in  them,  and  the  career  of  the  wicked 
Tuigesius,  their  king. 

t Cairneach  means  a sacrificing  priest,  but  is  put  here  for  a hero 
who  made  a great  slaughter  on  his  enemies ; no  doubt,  Maelseach- 
lain,  king  of  Meath,  is  meant,  since  he  succeeded  the  adulterer  Tur- 
gesius.  The  subsequent  stanzas  show  that  Brian  Boroimhe,  wha 
iacceeded  Maelseachlain,  is  also  caUed  a Cairneach. 


so 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


He  would  avoid  joining  in  the  terrific  struggle, 

Jn  which  he  will  engage  on  Clontarf ; 

Clontarf,  the  field  whereon  shall  be  fought, 

The  very  terrific,  gory,  tumultuous  battle. 

In  consequence  of  which  multitudes  of  men  shall  be  laid 
prostrate  in  gore, 

Upon  the  field  possessed  by  the  wily  man ; 

The  Mael  will  afterwards  appear. 

He  shall  spring  from  a tribe  in  South  Leinster. 

Brilain  shall  be  tributary  to  him, — * 

A matter  of  fact  that  cannot  be  controverted, — 

That  same  Mael  of  the  unsheathed  swords. 

Will  break  the  battle  of  Silabh  Grot. 

That  Mael,  without  either  struggle  or  prohibition, 

Shall  repel  the  king  of  Munster  ; 

That  king  shall  be  the  valiant  CAIRNEACH, 

Who  will  break  the  battle  of  Glen  Madhma.f 

He  will  immure  the  foreigners  in  their  fortresses, 

And  will  operate  a change  to  their  disadvantage ; 

Yet  that  same  Mael,J  the  son  of  Donn, 

Shall  prove  injurious  to  Leith  Guinn,  the  seat  of  literature. 

♦ This  stanza  is  not  easily  understood,  unless  we  adopt  the  tra- 
dition often  heard,  that  an  Anglican  king  solicited  aid  from  Brian, 
Boon  after  he  assumed  the  supreme  government  of  Ireland,  as  genu 
ine  history. 

t The  battle  of  Glen  Madhma  was  fought  by  Brian  Boroime  against 
the  Danes  and  their  allies. 

X G'i  an  Mael  sin  mac  an  Damn,  Mael,  in  Irish,  signifies  a ton- 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


31 


He  will  bo  hospitable  and  kind  towards  hk  fri^ds, 

But  unfriendly  towards  strangers ; 

If  this  son  of  Donn  would  be  advised  by  me, 

He  would  not  persecute  Leath  Cuinn.^ 

Leath  Cuinn  renowned  for  warlike  feats  shall  suffer, 
Through  the  machinations  of  the  treacherous  murderer  ;f 
Though  this  sanguinary  man  will  clearly  discern 
The  consequences  both  near  and  afar. 

This  murderer,  though  a man  of  clear  judgment/ 

Shall  be  slain  by  the  hand  of  another  murderer ; 

After  that  time  the  Fionn  BanJ  will  appear 4 
He  will  come  from  Munster — a great  pest. 

After  hard  struggles,  and  protracted  warfare, 

He  will  assume  the  sovereignty  of  two  thirds  of  Ireland  ; 

Bured  person,  dedicated  to  the  tutelage  of  a certain  saint,  or  baptized’ 
under  his  or  her  special  protection,  as  for  instance,  Mael-patruicc, 
servant  or  proteg6  of  St.  Patrick,  Mael-Columb,  the  servant  or  pro- 
teg6  of  St.  Columbkille,  Mael-Brighite,  the  servant  of  St.  Bridget, 
&c. ; these  cognomens  became  family  names  in  after-times,  as  Mul- 
patrick,  or  Fitzpatrick,  Mael-Columb,  or  Malcolm,  Mael-Bride,  or 
Mac  Mael  Brighide,  Mac  Bride,  <fec.  Donn  signifies  brown-haired. 
We  are  not  aware  whether  Cincide,  father  of  Brian,  was  or  was  not 
brown-haired  ; however,  donn  means  also  a valorous  man  ; possibly 
this  is  the  true  meaning  of  the  text. 

* Leith  Ouinn^  Conn’s  half,  the  northern  part  of  Ireland.  Levth 
Moghay  the  southern  portion,  or  Mogha’s  half. 

t FealUach  fionngaUdchy  treacherous  murderer.  This  epithet  is  not 
applied  to  Brian  Boroime,  but  to  his  brother-in-law,  Murehadh,  king 
of  Leinster,  who  richly  deserved  it. 

X Fionn  hany  Fionn  the  fair-haired.  It  is  hard  to  guess  who 
meant  by  this  Fionn,  except  Donogh  son  of  Brian.  He  is  said 
eome  from  Carricklea  in  Munster. 

5 


.a  5 


S2 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


This  furious  Fionn  from  Garrick  Leith, 

Shall  possess  a spirit  neither  hesitative  nor  timid. 

This  person  shall  not  meet  a violent  death — a great 
But  shall  die  at  Cinn-coradh  ; [matter—* 

After  him,  the  son  of  Dali  will  assume^ 

The  sovereignty  of  Meath — the  son  of  Flann. 

Seven  years  in  full  power, 

Shall  the  span  of  his  sovereignty  extend  ; 

The  son  of  Dali  will  be  fortunate  to  meet  friendship, 

In  the  country  of  the  strangers  who  afford  only  an  un- 
friendly reception. 

Though  their  arms  shall  be  powerful  in  the  north  and  south, 
Maelgarbh  will  break  down  their  confederacy ; 

Maelgarbh  shall  then  obtain  possession  of  Ireland, 
Through  the  strength  of  his  army. 

During  the  life  of  his  partner,  he  shall  hold 
Ireland  without  interruption  in  peace  ; 

This  same  Maelgarbh  the  handsome  shall  be 
The  Maelgarbh  who  will  disperse  my  pupils. 

He  will  take  the  opportunity  of  a favorable  time  to  dis- 
And  will  depredate  my  Derry  ;f  [perse  my  pupils, 

* This  poem  contains  a prophecy,  as  may  be  seen,  of  the  most  re- 
markable kings  who  should  hold  principal  sway  in  Ireland,  but  it  is 
to  be  regretted  we  cannot  enter  on  the  history  of  the  reign  of  those 
jf^rinccs,  in  consequence  of  the  cheapness  of  this  edition,  which  we 
purpose  for  the  use  of  the  millions. 

t Mo  Dhoire!  St.  Columbkille,  though  in  the  island  of  Hy  when 
he  wrote  this,  could  not  forget  his  favorite  Derry ; and,  foreseeing 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


33 


Oh,  my  Derry  ! my  beloved  little  Derry  1 
My  place  of  abode,  and  the  solace  of  my  existence  ! 

Woe  betide  the  man,  0 God,  thou  whose  ways  are  um 
Who  is  destined  to  despoil  my  Derry  ! [searchable,^ 
There  shall  not  be  ^ ^ ^ ^ 

% * % «r  ^ * 

After  the  despoilment  of  my  beloved  Derry, 

And  the  dispersion  of  my  pupils  ; 

A Dalcassionf  shall  not  obtain  possession  of  Ireland, 

Ever  again — a long  period  of  time. 

The  king  who  will  cause  a lasting  change, 

Shall  be  from  Desmond — the  prediction  is  correct — 
Goodness  forever  after  that  time  ; 

And  the  sovereignty  shall  fall  to  the  lot  of  Hugh  Beanan. 

This  Maelgarbh,  with  a powerful  body  of  forces. 

Will  depredate  Tir-Eoghan,  renowned  for  arms  ; 

Every  tenth  individual  in  Ireland 
Shall  die  of  plague  during  his  reign  ! 

the  expulsion  of  its  students  and  final  despoilment,  could  not  avoid 
exclaiming  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul,  “ Oh  my  Derry ! my  beloved 
Derry,”  Ac. 

* The  saint  denounces  heavenly  vengeance  upon  the  despoiler  of 
his  beloved  Derry.  Here  the  MS.  was  illegible,  and  the  omission  is 
not  supplied  in  any  other  that  has  come  to  hand. 

t A Dalcascian  shall  never  from  the  date  of  the  destruction  of  the 
monastery  of  Derry  obtain  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland,  because  they 
have  proved  bad  and  degenerate  monarchs,  since  the  time  of  Brian. 
It  should  be  observed  before  that  Maelgarbh  literally  means  Rough 
Mae\  so  called,  probably,  because  those  monarchs  thus  designated 
were  bad  and  cruel  men. 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


84 

This  same  Maelgarbh  shall  be  seized  on  by  the  dh*eas«, 

It  shall  be  a terrific  severe  epidemic ; 

The  prince  shall  die  of  that  sickness 
In  the  centre  of  Limerick  of  the  fair  plains. 

A man  devoid  of  fear  shall  come  from  the  north,  [arms ; 
He  will  be  vigorous,  valiant,  and  renowned  for  feats  of 
He  will  obtain  possession,  though  difficult  to  accomplish  it, 
Of  Cruachan,^  Emania,  and  Oileach. 

The  DONNf  will  come  from  beyond  Loch  Leipheann,J 
If  is  he  who  shall  obtain  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland ; 

Until  he  shall  fall  in  a battle  in  Leinster, 

On  the  eminence  of  Dun  Saileach.§ 

Multitudes  of  men  in  dense  ranks  will  there  attend. 

On  the  day  that  my  pupils  shall  be  avenged ; [gent  pupils, 
From  the  time  of  the  dispersion  of  my  admirably  intelli- 
To  that  day,  shall  number  six  score  and  fifteen  years, 

* Cruacha,  written  in  English  Cruachan,  was  the  residence  of  th« 
celebrated  Meidhbh,  queen  of  Connacht;  it  was  the  residence  of  the 
kings  of  that  province  for  many  centuries.  The  word  is  often  used 
to  denote  the  whole  province.  Emhan,  situated  near  the  present 
town  of  Armagh,  was  the  royal  residence  of  the  TJltonian  kings. 
Ailcach  was  the  royal  residence  of  a branch  of  the  family  of  O’Neill. 
Hugh  O’Neill,  the  great  Earl  of  Tyrone,  is  still  believed  to  remain 
enchanted  in  the  rock  of  Aileach,  whence  he,  with  his  troops,  who 
are  also  supposed  to  be  enchanted  there,  will  rush  upon  the  fbrcea 
of  the  English,  in  their  last  struggle  against  the  Irish  people.  A 
similar  notion  prevails  respecting  Gerald  the  fairy,  Earl  of  Desmond. 

f Bonn.  The  name  Donn  is  applied  to  a brave  man,  while  that  of 
Maelgarbh  distinguishes  a treacherous  and  cruel  ruler, 

X ZocJi  Leipheann  or  Leiphinn.  Loch  Leane,  situated  about  a milo 
from-Fore,  in  the  northeast  of  the  county  of  Westmeath. 

§ Dun  JSaileach,  properly  Drum  Saileach,  an  old  name  for  Armagh. 


ST.  COLXTMBKILLE. 


35 


He  wlio  will  there  avenge  the  wrongs  inflicted  on  my  pupils, 
Shall  be  he  of  the  glossy  riugletting  locks  from  Fanat, 
Hugh  the  magnanimous,  the  brown-haired,  the  irresistible, 
The  smooth-going  chariot  without  blemish. 

He  of  the  ruddy  countenance  it  is  long  until  he  is  heard  of— 
The  Defender,  who  will  break  down  his  enemy ; 

The  expert  man  of  the  race  of  Conn  ; 

The  successful  hero,  and  the  subduer  of  the  Galls. 

This  will  be  Hugh  the  undaunted. 

To  whom  the  pillars  of  Tara  shall  submit ; 

He  shall  be  remarkable  for  energy  and  wisdom, 

He,  the  corner-stone  (support)  of  every  province  in  Ireland. 

CATHAIR  CONROP  (the  city  of  Conroi)  shall  be 
ruined ; — 

It  is  a fact  devoid  of  deception— 

What  a misfortune  this  to  the  hosts  of  Munster  of  the 
plains. 

As  well  as  to  those  of  Limerick  and  Ceann-Cqradh  !f 

Seven  and  twenty  years,  without  error, 

Shall  the  campaigns  of  HughJ  of  the  wondrous  exploits 
continue ; 

* Gathair  Chonroi,  The  city  or  residence  of  Conroi,  son  of  Dairo 
(see  his  story  in  Keating).  Its  remains  consist  of  a circle  of  large 
stones,  heaped  up  without  mortar ; it  is  situated  on  the  summit  of  a 
mountain  in  the  barony  of  Corkaguiny,  county  of  Kerry. 

t Cmn  CoTddh,  Kinkora,  the  residence  of  Brian  Boroime,  near 
Killaloe,  in  the  county  of  Clare. 

X Aedh,  Hugh.  Probably  Hugh  O’Neill,  the  great  Earl  of  Ulster, 
who  waged  a successful  war  against  Elizabeth,  the  virago  of  England. 

5* 


86  THE  PROPHECIES  OF 

According  to  arrangements  made  in  the  north  and  south. 
He  will  break  a battle  every  year. 

One  and  twenty  years  with  eclat, 

Hugh  shall  reign  as  supreme  king ; 

Hill  and  dale  shall  be  subject  to  his  sway, 

And  Ireland  shall  enjoy  peace  under  his  government. 

The  countenance  of  Hugh  is  familiar  to  me, 

A face  overshadowed  with  tressing  locks  of  soft  hair : 

My  intellect  is  confused,  0 Boithin, 

If  I thus  sufficiently  describe  him. 

Hugh  will  lead  a body  of  troops  from  the  north, 

He,  the  king  of  Clann  Connell  of  the  well-tempered  swords} 
They  will  march  to  Dublin  to  force  tribute. 

From  a young  lady^  of  the  Galls  of  bright  shields. 

Against  them  shall  come  from  the  east. 

The  king  of  the  sea,  the  son  of  Godfrey ; 

He  will  pour  a dreadful  havoc  upon  them 
From  that  place  to  the  lake  of  Tir-da-bhan.f 

Throughout  that  battle,  in  which  Hugh  shall  fall, 

I assure  you,  though  the  information  is  sorrowful, 

That  when  the  Galls  shall  break  forth. 

Inevitable  destruction  shall  stalk  before  them. 

* Oigbean  Gall.  This  jonng  lady  of  the  Galls  is  unquestionably 
Queen  Elizabeth,  since  we  find  by  the  text  that  Clann  Conaill,  or  th« 
jfreat  northern  septs,  were  led  against  her  by  Aedh,  or  Hugh, 
t Li  probably  Smerwick,  in  Kerry,  is  meant. 


ST.  OOlTTMBKtLLE.  37 

It  IS  a cause  of  incessant  pain  to  me — 

And  let  all  who  hear  it  be  convinced  of  its  truth— 

That  Hugh  the  extraordinary  shall  fall,^ 

* % * * m 

Thirty  years  after  the  reign  of  Hugh, 

In  the  enjoyment  of  plenty  and  freedom, 

Shall  the  country  of  hospitable  houses  remain — long  till 
it  is  heard  about — 

Until  Cliabh  Glas  shall  come  into  possession  of  it. 

This  Cliabh  Glas  will  cause  severe  trials, 

\s  he  will  be  the  cause  of  great  disunion  ; 

Be  that  as  it  will,  the  warrior  will  not  be  pusillanimous, 
He  who  will  kill  the  hoary  man  deprived  of  one  eye. 

Seven  kings,  after  Cliabh  Glasf  the  upright, 

Shall  hold  possession  of  the  island  of  Heremon ; 

Seven  and  twenty  years,  without  error. 

Shall  pass  between  the  sovereignty  of  each  supreme  king. 

♦ The  vellum  MS.  was  illegible  here. 

t Oliahh  Glas,  Gray  chest ; a name  evidently  given  to  the  English 
invaders  or  their  captain,  probably  on  account  of  the  color  of  the 
suits  of  mail  they  wore,— green  or  gray— or  because  they  came 
from  the  country  of  the  Piets.  Though  it  would  seem  to  have  refer- 
ence to  the  Norsemen,  whose  sway  over  Ireland  lasted  about  tlie 
period  which  is  assigned  to  it,  189  years ; still  there  are  reasons  for 
believing  that  the  English  invasion  is  meant,  as  in  the  language  of 
prophecy  time  is  seldom  intelligibly  defined,  and  though  it  mentions 
Clontarf  in  plain  terms,  the  Eotha  Eaniha^  rowing  wheels,  manifestly 
alluding  to  steam  paddles^  did  not  arrive  in  the  time  of  the  conflict 
with  the  Danes  on  Clontarf.  In  all  probability  the  text  has  allusion 
to  a second  battle  on  Clontarf,  on  which  occasion  the  city  of  Magh 
Dublhi,  shall  be  burned. 


88 


THE  PKOPHECIES  OF 


Thd  last  of  those  kings,  who  shall  hold  sway, 

Ovef  proud  Ireland  of  the  elevated  mountains, 

The  country  renowned  for  poetry  and  prosperity, 

Flaun  Oiotach* **  (blood-showering)  will  come  upon  them. 

Foi  a long  time  every  king  will  be  a Flann  Ciothach, 

Who  shall  assume  the  sovereignty  of  Eirin  ; 

It  is  in  his  time  the  garment  of  death  will  descend, 

And  the  rowing  wheelsj  will  arrive. 

Ten  j^undred  compartments  shall  be  in  the  fleet ; 

It  shall  contain  a number  of  true  friends  who  cannot  b« 
repelled ; 

The  number  of  sincere  friends  shall  be  extraordinary, 
Each  compartment  shall  contain  ten  hundred  men  ! 

The  armament  will  spread  its  forces  over  sea  and  land, 
The  men  composing  this  strange  hostile  fleet ; 

Nor  will  it  (the  fleet)  divest  its  bosom  of  garments, 

Until  it  will  rear  up  mounds  with  mangled  bones ! 

They  will  inflict  on  their  enemies  without  deception, 

A severe  llesh-hewing  course  of  warfare. 

To  such  a degree  that  scarce  a man  of  them  shall  escape 
Across  the  wide-extending  sea. 

* Harm  Gioihachy  a name  hy  which  a savage,  blood-stained  tyrvit 
U designated. 

**  For  a long  time  every  king  shall  be  a Flann  Ciothach, 

'Wbo  shall  assume  the  sovereignty  of  Ireland.” 
t Eowing  wheel,  evidently  the  paddle  of  a steam  vessel — si  ice  the 
peculiar  description  of  the  fleet  is  given  in  the  following  stanza, 
ibis  is  ample  proof  that  the  past  battle  on  Cbntarf  is  not  the  one  el« 
hided  to. 


ST,  COLUMBKILLE. 


39 


The  Galls  will  muster  on  Magh  Nealta,^ 

Exulting  in  the  valor  of  their  arms ; 

A keen-edged  sword,  their  weak  policy, 

The  Gael  will  cleave  the  head  of  the  Gall. 

The  fleet  of  rowing  wheelsf  will  remain  aftei  that, 

Two  short  years  and  a half ; 

It  is  evident  that  a more  respectable  race  never  existed, 
Than  that  of  the  fleet  of  Inbhir  Domhnain.J 

This  fleet  that  will  come  across  the  sea  shall  consist 
Of  ten  ships,  ten  hundred  fairy  barks  ;§ 

Ten  hundred  boats ; ten  hundred  cock-boats ; 

And  ten  hundred  capacious  skiffs ! 

It  (the  fleet)  will  twice  circumnavigate  Eirin, 

A truth  devoid  of  any  deception ; 

The  principal  seaport  belonging  to  the  country  abroad, || 
Shall  look  to  the  west  of  Inbhir  Domhnain. 

They  will  gather  together,  a bold  piece  of  policy, 

The  herds  and  women  of  the  Gaedhal ; 

Prosperous  shall  be  the  career  of  their  forces, 

Until  they  arrive  near  Tara. 

* The  ancient  name  of  Clontarf. 
t The  rowing  wheels,  or  steam  fleet  shall  arrive. 

X Inbhir  Domhnain,  or  bay  of  Sligo.  This  fleet  shall  remain  la 
this  country  during  two  and  a-half  years. 

§ Fairy  barks,  another  name  given  to  this  strange  fleet  of  steam 
vessels. 

I The  principal  seaport  belonging  to  the  country  abroad,  <fec.  This 
clearly  points  to  America,  whence  the  steam  fleet  of  Inbhir  Domh- 
nain shall  saU. 


40 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


Flann  CiotKach  will  there  overtake  them, 

And  the  degenerate  will  not  be  timid ; [struggle, 

He  will  pour  out  upon  them  battle  and  a hard-contested 
At  a place  contiguous  to  the  Rath  of  Cormac.* 

They  will  all  engage  in  a battle  on  the  plain, 

The  Galls  and  the  Gaels, 

Close  to  the  ford  in  the  valley, 

The  battle  shall  fall  but  little  short  of  a mutual  carnage. 


O Boithin  the  amiable  devoid  of  harshness, 

They  will  all  burn  with  a flame  of  mutual  affection ; 

It  is  a consolation  to  my  heart  without  any  disappoint- 
That  the  Galls  shall  be  worsted  in  the  battle.  [ment, 

They  will  pursue  them  with  their  ships, 

Over  the  mountain-billowy  ocean  j 
So  that  no  more  shall  escape  them  with  life. 

Except  the  crew  of  one  bark,f  0 Boithin  1 

The  issue  shall  be  that  during  the  seven-score  years,t 
The  sovereignty  of  this  people  shall  continue ; 

* An  old  name  of  the  hill  of  Tara,  where  the  English  forces  shah 

to  Jhetext^“‘““'’^  ^ ^“oribed 

^ + So  complete  shall  he  the  defeat  of  the  English,  that  the  jemain- 
cer  of  their  forces  will  take  flight  to  one  ship  only.  St.  Ultan,  in 
reference  to  this  signal  defeat,  graphically  describes  it  thus 
None  of  them  shall  remain  after  that 

But  so  much  as  Urds  should  he  able  to  carry  cff  in  their  claws  P' 

X During  these  seven-score  years.  Prophetic  dates  cannot  he  other 
t lan  mystical.  See,  for  instance,  the  days  of  the  Old  Testament  m 
• propnitical  olironology. 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


41 


They  shall  be  exceedingly  prosperous  during  that  period, 
Until  the  fires  on  St.  John^s  eve  be  lighted.* 

The  festival  of  St.  John  shall  fall  on  a Friday, 

When  the  young  men  of  many  races  shall  be  expelled ; 
They  will  settle  eastward  in  the  Tyrian  sea,f 
They  shall  obtain  only  a fourth  part. 

I concede  as  a favor  to  them  without  deception, 

And  St.  Patrick  also  did  concede  the  same  ; 

♦ Until  the  fires  on  St.  John’s  eve  be  burned.  It  must  be  con- 
fessed that  this  expression  much  favors  the  general  traditional  his- 
tory relative  to  the  discomfiture  of  the  Danish  power  in  Ireland.  It 
is  recorded  that  when  the  Irish,  after  the  death  of  Turgesius,  re- 
solved on  a general  massacre  of  their  enslavers,  that  they,  by  a pre- 
concerted signal,  agreed  to  light  fires  upon  every  rath  and  hill 
throughout  Ireland,  which  incident  was  a warning  that  all  the  peo- 
ple were  to  massacre  the  honachts^  or  Danish  soldiers  cantoned  upon 
them.  This  was  done,  and  in  commemoration  of  the  event,  the  fires 
of  Beal  tine,  or  the  eve  of  May-day,  had  been  ever  since  that  period 
held  on  the  eve  of  St.  John’s  day,  the  eve  on  which  the  event  took 
place,  except  in  Dublin  and  its  vicinity,  which  was  then  the  strong- 
hold of  the  Danes.  Hence  the  May  fires  are  still  held  on  that  eve 
and  not  on  that  of  St.  John.  This  tradition  is,  indeed,  a very  plausi- 
ble one ; but  beyond  tradition  we  find  no  written  account  of  any 
such  massacre  of  the  Norsemen  having  taken  place  ; and  more,  there 
are  reasons  for  thinking  that  the  fires  lighted  on  the  eve  of  St.  John 
the  Baptist’s  day  had  been  lighted  in  honor  of  the  sun  long  before  the 
light  of  Christianity  dawned  upon  this  country.  At  all  events,  ii 
the  text  has  any  reference  to  the  expulsion  of  the  Danes  from  Ire- 
land, it  is  certain  that  the  stanzas  have  been  disarranged ; and,  i* 
they  have,  such  disarrangement  must  have  taken  place  many  cen- 
turies ago.  In  any  event  it  is  more  than  probable  that  present  bel- 
ligerent parties  will  adopt  different  interests  to  these  advocated  by 
them  at  present. 

t Muir  Torrian,  A part  of  the  Mediterranean  aea  lo  called. 


42 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


That  seven  years  before  the  last  day, 

The  sea  shall  submerge  Eirin  by  one  'nundation.* 

The  angels  in  Heaven  will  celebrate 

The  vespers  of  my  festival  on  a Thursday  ; — 

I with  sincerity  offer  to  the  King  of  the  heavenly  lumina- 
ries 

These  predictions,  which  I leave  to  posterity. 

Though  another  may  feel  a commotion  similar  to  mine, 

I shall  suflfer  the  penalty  of  the  dread  : 

* Do  bhearsa  doibh,  is  ni  goidk.  This  stanza  alludes  to  one  of  the 
petitions  granted  by  the  Almighty  to  St.  Patrick,  after  having  ex- 
pelled the  demons  from  Ireland,  namely,  that  the  surrounding  ocean 
should  submerge  Ireland  seven  years  before  the  day  of  doom,  so 
that  Antichrist  could  possess  no  power  over  the  people.  This  wris 
considered  a great  blessing,  and  is  mentioned  in  the  Leabhar  Breac, 
fol.  14  b.  thus  : — **  Acus  co  ti  muir  tarsa  uii.  m-bliadna  ria>  m-braV* 
And  the  sea  shall  overwhelm  it  (Ir.eland)  seven  years  before  the 
judgment.  The  same  is  recorded  as  the  final  doom  of  Ireland  in 
the  Irish  Nennius^  edited  by  Rev.  Dr.  Todd  for  the  Irish  Archaeo- 
logical Society,  p.  218,  in  nearly  the  same  words : — “ Muirtairsi  uU, 
m-bliadna  re  m-brath^^  translated  thus  : — “ The  sea  will  come  over 
it  seven  years  before  the  day  of  judgment,”  p.  219.  John  O’Connell, 
in  his  Poem  on  Irdandy  alludes  to  that  event  in  the  following  terms 
“ Lest  the  deceptions,  snares,  and  danger 
Of  Antichrist  should  fall  upon  the  Irish ; 

He  (the  Almighty)  promised  to  send  a deluge  over  Ireland, 
Seven  years  previous  to  the  burning  of  the  spheres  (globes.) 

“ Ralph  Higden  (Polychron.  lib.  5,  cap.  4)  has  recorded  the  tra 
dition,  that  St.  Patrick  obtained  for  the  Irish  the  singular  privilege^ 
that  no  Irishman  shall  be  alive  during  the  reign  of  Antichrist.  Thii 
serves  to  explain  the  expectation  that  the  sea  shall  cover  Ireland 
seven  years  before  the  day  of  judgment.  Vide  Irish  note^ 
p.  219. 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


43 


Thus  shall  be  without  doubt  or  folly, 

The  world  and  the  King  of  heaven. 

I am  Columb,  a descendant  of  t^he  iliustrious  NialU 
O Boithin  of  the  pure  life  ; 

(Those  things)  were  clearly  manifested  to  myself, 
A.  week  from  this  day  (on  which)  you  hear  them, 
HEARKEN  THOU. 


THE  THREE  CONNS. 

St.  Columbkille  cecinit. 

The  three  Conns,^  the  descendants  of  Ruadh,f 
Of  the  race  of  Conall  of  great  power ; 

It  is  from  the  paternal  stock  of  that  man. 

The  magnates  of  that  stock  shall  derive  their  worth. 

* The  Three  Conns.  The  great  men  who  sl^uld  hold  the  supteme 
power  in  Ireland  are  predicted  in  this  proplietical  poem.  It  is  indeed 
difficult  to  give  any  correct  comment  upon  it,  but  it  is  evident  that 
Brian  Boroime  was  one  of  the  three  Conns,  and  Hugh  O’NeiU,  earl 
of  Tyrone,  another.  Many  a leader  of  the  olden  time  fancied  that 
he  was  one  of  the  Conns,  whofee  career  had  been  predicted  by  the 
saint ; and  a celebrated  warrior  of  the  invading  Saxons  used  to  carry 
the  poem  with  him,  believing  himself  to  be  the  third.  It  is  evident, 
however,  that  two  of  those  great  men  have  passed  away,  and  theif 
achievements  are  now  matters  of  history ; yet  some  few  learned  in 
native  lore  think  that  one  great  warrior  shall  come  forward  in  tim 
to  come,  but  it  is  to  be  feared  that  they  are  mistaken. 

t Buadh^  a red-haired  person ; the  word  also  means  famous,  re- 
nowned. Clan  Conall^  race  or  descendants  of  Conall,  the  O’Don- 
nells, and  other  families  of  distinction  in  Tir-connell,  so  called  after 
Conall  Gulban.  The  idea  of  a great  liberator  of  Ireland  arising  from 
th#  fiiinily  of  the  O^DoSnells  in  the  person  of  BaU-Vearg  0 Domk^ 

ft 


44 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


The  first  Conn  of  tliese  shall  be,  as  I opine, 

A king  whose  race  shall  be  troublous  and  short; 

His  career  shall  be  productive  of  little  advantage  to  himself, 
Though  he  will  be  prosperous  while  heir  presumptive  to 
the  crown. 

In  a derout,  though  a matter  of  great  consequence, 

He  himself  and  his  troops  shall  fall, 

At  a small  isthmus  between  two  arms  of  the  sea, 

About  noontide,  by  the  clann  of  Eoghan.^ 

The  second  Conn,  though  he  shall  be  tardy. 

Shall  be  a prince  in  every  respect ; 

By  his  stolid  crazed  paternal  people. 

He,  together  with  his  power,  shall  fall. 

The  third  Conn,  a man  of  unimpeded  career. 

The  honest,  liberal  Fionn  (fair-haired,)  from  Fanat,f 
Will  promote  the  extent  of  his  dominions  by  sea  and  land. 
Up  to  Carn-Ui-Ne»d  in  Munster. 

During  three  years  with  successful  sway. 

Shall  he  reign  monarch  of  Ireland  from  south  to  north ; 

naill  (Red-Spot  O’Donnell),  because  tradition  states  that  a branch  of 
that  fanaily  had  an  hereditary  red  spot  on  their  persons,  so  popular 
in  the  north,  may  have  originated  with  this  poem.  It  is  indeed  the 
most  hard  used  up,  and  variously  interpreted  of*  any  of  the  prophetic 
poems  of  our  saint. 

* Cmeal  JEoghain,  The  Momonians ; so  called  from  Eoghan  NCor, 
who  forced  Conn  of  the  Hundred  Battles  to  divide  the  kingdom  aith 
him  by  a line  or  boundary  made  from  Dublin  to  Gahray  ; the  north- 
ern half  being  Conn’s  and  the  southern  Eoghan’a. 

t Fanatf  Fanet,  a district  of  considerable  extent  in  the  north,  onot 
the  patrimony  of  the  Mac  Sweonys. 


ST.  COLUMBKILLB. 


45 


A bright  crozierwill  not  be  unveiled  against  him^ 

Nor  a peal  of  bells  uninuffled. 

lie  will  form  an  alliance  with  another  people, 

Frc^u  the  northwards  of  Cantire  ; [banquets, 

They  will  make  a descent  upon  the  Isle  of  Man,  of  the 
To  wreak  vengeance  upon  that  people  for  their  ancestors. 

He  will  break  down  their  bulwarks, 

And  raze  to  the  ground  their  fortified  places ; 

The  news  of  which  shall  be  carried  across  the  sea, 

To  the  king  of  the  Saxons  in  London. 

That  king  will  dispatch  a great  body  of  forces 

Against  them,  without  any  deception  ; 

lie  will  force  his  tributes,  with  relentless  might, 

From  the  noble  Galls  of  Ireland. 

That  expedition  from  the  east  will  rendezvous 
On  the  old  Magh  Ealta  of  Binn-Eadair  ; 

The  Galls  of  Meath  and  of  the  great  towns, 

Will  come  and  join  their  muster. 

An  alliance  will  be  there  entered  into,  [erlii/gs)  ; 

Between  the  Galls  of  this  country  and  the  Danair  (East- 
They  w*ill  then  proclaim  war  without  any  pretext, 

Against  the  men  of  Ireland  and  Alba  (Scotland). 

That  proclamation  of  war  shall  be  unwise ; [themselvei, 
For  in  (jonseqtience  of  it  battle  shall  be  broken  upon 
And  they  shall  not  afterwards  regain  prosperity. 

Until  the  time  of  their  final  reduction. 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


i6 

l^ucli  a large  assemblage  of  men 

Never  before  met  either  in  the  east  or  west ; 

And  never  again  shall  such  a muster  congregate, 

While  Ireland  is  a seagirt  Island. 

Though  one  may  there  meet  his  next  akin, 

He  will,  alas  1 forget  the  ties  of  kindred ; [getfalnes«| 
And  they  too  shall  be  there  affected  with  the  same  for- 
The  pure  Danair  and  the  Geraldines 

Neither  will  Conn  be  mindful  of  his  kindred  race, 

* % % means  of  them,  without  error  ; 

The  carnage  shall  be  almost  general. 

On  Magh  Ealta  (Clontaif,)  of  the  garments. 

They  will  be  slain  by  the  clanns  of  Conn, 

And  by  the  people  descended  from  Oilioll  Olnm  ; 

The  descendants  of  Labhra  Lore  will  aid  in  their  de 
struction. 

On  Magh  Ealta  contiguous  to  their  encampment. 

The  city  of  Magh  Ealta  will  be  set  on  fire, 

A most  lamentable  spectacle  to  behold ! 

The  Galls  renowned  for  their  fleets  shall  be  broken  dowi^ 
And  my  Liberator  Conn  shall  fall ! 

I cannot  observe,  after  the  death  of  Conn^ 

Aught  but  a sameness  among  his  kindred  clans,— 

Until  the  so®  of  Ruadh  (red-haired,)  from  the  glen  appeal 
The  span  of  the  kingly  reign  shall  be  but  brief. 

After  the  blameless  son  of  Ruadh, 

Cathbarr  from  Cruachin  shall  assume  the  sovereign  powerg 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE.  47 

Though  many  fraudulent  acts  shall  be  committed  during 
his  reign, 

He  will  be  upon  the  whole  a friend  to  the  Church. 

The  celebrated  race  of  Heber  will  arrive  there, 

And  the  clann  of  IR  of  the  gold-decked  accoutrements, 
Grecians^  will  afterwards  arrive, 

And  the  people  descended  from  Ith,  the  son  of  Breogan. 

It  is  thus  the  tide  of  affairs  shall  principally  flow, 
O’Boithin  of  the  most  amiable  countenance, — 

They  were  the  angels  of  the  living  God,  [(Conns), 

Who  made  manifest  to  me  the  history  of  the  three 
THE  THREE  CONNS. 


THE  FALL  OF  TARA. 

CoLUMBKILLE  CECINIT, 

Tara|  of  Magh  Bregia  which  you  now  see  so  prosperou§| 
Shall  be  covered  with  grass — all  its  buildings  as  well  as 
its  elevated  site, 

It  shall  not  be  long  ere  it  becomes  a desert,  [affluence ! 
Though  it  is  to  day  in  the  enjoyment  of  prosperous 

* Who  those  Grecians  may  be,  it  is  difficult  to  conjecture ; it  may 
be  one  of  the  many  results  which  spring  from  war.  By  the  people 
descended  from  Ith,  son  of  Breogain,  the  Spaniards  and  Portuguese 
were  evidently  meant. 

t Fall  of  Tara.  This  poem  was  composed  by  our  saint  on  the  oc- 
casion of  his  pleading  before  Aedh,  monarch  of  Ireland,  to  free 
Aidan,  king  of  the  Albanian  Scots,  from  the  tribute  long  imposed 
6* 


is 


THE  PE0PHKCIE3  OF 


I assure  you  in  serious  verity, 

O Tara,  the  flourishing  seat  of  monarchy, 

That  there  is  not  to-night  on  the  wide  expanse  of  Banba 
A place,  alas  ! fated  to  enjoy  such  brief  stability. 

The  repulsive  denials  there  met  from  day  to  day, 

Strongly  excite, my  charitable  complement; 

Prosperity  will  forsake  its  hills,  [there  prevails. 

In  consequence  of  the  rudeness  and  inhospitality  that 

To  a place  where  neither  people  nor  dwellings  are  found 
None  will  resort  to  solicit  a favor ; [means, 

Sorrow  must  await  those  who  make  bad  use  of  their 
And  share  not  with  the  necessitous. 

Woe  betide  those  who  practise  repulsiveness  and  refusals, 
Who  repel  the  peasant  and  the  prince  alike ; 

It  is  the  penalty  which  the  acts  of  princes  earned. 

That  Tara  shall  be  devoid  of  a house  forever. 

Oileach  and  Tara,  now  seats  of  power, 

Rath-cruachain,  and  Emania  the  lofty  ; 

upon  his  people,  when  the  Irish  monarch  refused  to  remit  that  gall- 
ing tribute  imposed  upon  the  Irish  who  colonized  a portion  of  Alba 
or  Scotland.  On  the  stern  refusal  of  the  monarch,  Aedh,  to  grant  an 
indemnity  of  the  tribute,  the  saint  arose,  and 'before  the  kings  and 
chiefs  assembled,  foretold  the  downfall  of  Tara,  then  the  most  mag- 
nificent seat  of  royalty  in  Europe,  confuted  the  haughty  monarch  to 
his  face  by  showing  the  vanity  of  the  pomp  of  the  world,  especially 
in  the  downfall  of  Tara,  and  the  total  instability  of  human  affairs. 
His  address  had  the  desired  effect.  Some  centuries  after  this  Tara 
was  cursed  by  St.  Raadan,  and  was  therefore  abandoned,  so  that,  ac- 
cording to  the  prophecy  of  our  saint,  Tara  was  no  more  the  seat  of 
a king  or  chief. 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


49 


Shall  be  deserted,  though  now  so  replenished,  [raths. 
To  such  an  extent  that  a roof-tree  shall  not  remain  on  the 

The  chief  cause  of  this  downfall  shall  be — 

As  the  King  of  kings  hath  assured  to  me — 

Because  the  chiefs  of  Ireland  of  the  slender  towers, 

Do  not  believe  in  CHRIST  without  hesitation. 

It  shall  not  so  happen  to  the  saints, 

Who  are  in  compact  with  Him  of  the  benign  countenance ; 
The  joys  prepared  for  them  will  increase  each  day, 

In  Heaven,  without  any  dee’eption. 

I assure  you,  without  fear  of  contradiction — 

For  I have  the  information  from  my  Heavenly  King— 
That  no  one  shall  find  either  a king  or  prince. 

Or  obtain  food  or  drink  within  the  walls  of  Tara. 

TARA  OF  MAGH  BREGIA. 


EIRE  THIS  NIGHT. 

COLUMBKILLK  CECINIT. 

How  prosperous  Eire^  is  this  night ! 

Her  immense  substance  is  free  from  taxation, 

Her  princes  are  hospitable,  her  palaces  are  full. 

Her  people  numerous,  and  her  crops  productive. 

* This  stanza  gives  a true  description  of  the  prosperous  state  of 
Ireland,  while  governed  by  her  own  kipgs,  and  in  the  ergoyment  of 
her  proper  iberties. 


50 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


rhough  this  Eire  is  so  prosperous  this  night, 
k time  will  come  when  she  will  be  reduced  to  de®tilution ; 
A powerful  force  of  strangers  will  invade  her, 

From  Lochlan  to  the  sea-faring  Galls.^ 

They  will  entertain  kind  feelings  towards  no  person, f 
Their  hordes  will  take  possession  of  every  house ; 

Prolific  shall  be  the  race  that  will  come  across  the  seas, 
The  Dan  air  (Danes)  will  be  resolute  fierce  warriors. 

Long  shall  their  sway  continue  over  the  island  of  Conn 
They  shall  be  the  less  benignant  of  any  race  of  people ; 
They  will  prevail  both  by  sea  and  land, 

And  will  destroy  the  navy  of  our  enterprising  kings.J 

The  time  shall  come,  it  is  no  tribulation  to  me, 

When  their  doom  shall  be  sealed,  and  their  further  careei 
impeded  ; 

(For,)  on  Clontarf§  of  the  blood-stained  garments, 

Battle  shall  be  broken  upon  them  in  one  day. 

* Gallf  a name  for  all  foreigners  ; Gael,  for  Irishman. 

+ A true  picture  of  the  barbarous  pagan  Norsemen  is  given  in  this 
stanza. 

t It  little  signifies  what  has  been  said  and  written  to  the  contrary, 
our  monarchs  maintained  a splendid  fleet.  The  Irish  fleet  was  found 
in  Gaul,  Britain,  Lochlan,  &c.,  conveying  troops,  and  the  Irish  were 
the  first  discoverers  of  Iceland,  where  they  resorted  to  fish  for  o|[d, 
and  it  was  by  the  Irish  America  was  first  discovered  and,  most  prdl>- 
ably,  partly  peopled,  vid.  Crymogea^  Johnston^  Norse  Antiq.,  and  MS, 
edition  of  the  Battle  of  Clontarf  in  the  library  of  the  Royal  Irish 
Acadeiny. 

§ Ic  Cluan^da-thai'bh^  dhc.  The  Norsemen  were  worsted  and  their 
power  broken  down  by  Brian  Boroimhe  in  the  Battle  of  Clontarf, 
fought  on  Good-Friday,  A.  D.  1014,  vid.  MS.  Battle  of  Clontarf  anel 
Irish  history^  dbc. 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE. 


51 


Another  race  of  invaders^  will  come  hither  across  the  seaa. 
Their  number  shall  be  few,  though  their  power  prove  great 
Six  hundred  years  and  ninetyf  more  in  full, 

Shall  they  impose  their  tributes  upon  us. 

They  will  take  possession  of  a portion  of  Ireland, 

Their  progress  shall  be  but  slow  in  the  beginning ; 

But  they  will  forcibly  extend  their  supremacy, 

With  a lubriciousness  similar  to  that  of  a mist  stealing  upon 
a headland. 

♦ Ticcfa  dreniy  dbc.  This  alludes  to  the  English  inv’-asion.  The 
number  of  invaders  who  first  landed  in  Ireland  were  few  indeed, 
but  they  imperceptibly  spread  themselves  over  the  country,  like  a 
mist  stealing  in  from  the  sea  upon  a mountain. 

t Se  ced  hliadain^  dtc.  According  to  the  text  the  Saxons  will  hold 
sway  in  Ireland  during  690  years.  According  to  the  best  authorities 
the  invaders  landed  at  Bag-an-bun,  a creek  near  Banriow,  Co.  Wex- 
ford, A.  D.  1170.  So  if  690  years  be  added  to  that  date  we  shall  have 
the  year  1860,  as  that  in  which  their  power  shall  terminate  in  this 
country.  It  is,  however,  more  probable,  that  the  date  should  be  ex- 
tended to  that  in  which  Henry  II.  landed,  namely,  1172.  I am  well 
aware  that  up  to  that  period  their  power  was  very  limited,  though 
there  is  a popular  phrase,  or  rhyme,  which  concedes  to  the  invaders 
the  sovereignty  of  Ireland  on  their  first  landing : 

“ At  the  creek  of  Bag-an-bun, 

Ireland  was  lost  and  won.” 

If  to  1172  be  added  690,  we  shall  then  have  1862,  which  is,  proba- 
bly, the  more  correct  date.  Prophecy-men  assert,  perhaps  on  the  au- 
thority of  some  old  prophetic  piece  now  lost,  that  the  term  of  the 
Saxon  dispersion  shall  be  prolonged  for  three  years  afte**  t^^he  date 
allowed  for  the  termination  of  their  misrule,  in  consequence  of  “ Beari 
Sacsanachy  micaingean  Eirionnaich^  agus  feall  AWanacE''  (the  cun- 
ning plotting  of  Englishmen,  the  internal  dissensions  of  Irishmen, 
and  the  treachery  of  Scotchmen).  At  all  events  all  our  predictions 
agree  that  English  power  in  Ireland  shall  have  a termination,  and 
that  the  Irish  shall  once  more  rule  over  their  own  dearly-beloved 
green  Island. 


52  THE  PROPHECIES  OP 

They  will  persecute  the  Gaels  with  galling  ferocity ; 

Their  petitions  for  restitution  will  be  disregarded, 

This  grievance  shall  stir  up  the  descendants  of  Conn, 
With  the  descendants  of  Eoghan  of  the  diadems  of  gold. 

The  native  Irish  shall  be  reduced  to  the  condition  of  so- 
journers during  their  sway, 

They  shall  be  deprived  of  their  rights,  instead  of  enjoy- 
ing their  dignities, 

Whole  tribes  will  be  annihilated  ; their  laws  shall  be  unjust^ 
Plotting  shall  constitute  the  main  features  of  their  career. 

They  will  erect  lime-built  towers^  upon  every  headland, 
Their  kings  will  be  treacherous,  their  nobles  powerful ; 
They  will  noose  halters  around  the  necks  of  every  person ; 
Such  shall  be  the  results  of  the  injustice  and  litigiousness 
of  the  stranger. 

An  uninterrupted  course  of  warfare  will  mark  their  career. 
While  their  keen-edged  swords  shall  be  ever  reeking  with 
blood ; 

Fire,  robbery,  and  every  species  of  infliction  will  prevail, 
They  will  persecute  the  Gael  into  exile. 

Hard-fought  bloody  wars  will  be  waged, 

But  the  Gael  shall  be  the  most  frequently  discomflted  ; 
To  their  degenerate  spirit  and  internal  dissensions. 

Their  downfall  and  subsequent  sufierings  may  be  attributed. 

* This  has  allusion  to  the  castles  and  other  fortifications  built  by 
the  English  settlers  for  the  purposes  of  securing  their  conquests,  oi 
robberies,  and  of  awing  the  natives  into  some  sort  of  submission. 


BT.  COLUMBKILLE. 


55 


An  uncultivated  language^  will  be  found  in  every  person’s 
mouth, 

Proud  abbots  (clergy) will  rule  over  every  sanctified  church ; 
In  both  north  and  south  iron  wheels  shall  support 
Fiery  chariots, f which  shall  resemble  druidical  deception. 

In  the  last  ninety  years  of  (Irish)  bondage, J 
A man  from  Munster  will  start  into  notoriety  ; 

Though  he  shall  be  neither  a prince,  a soldier,  nor  a lord, 
Every  person  will  send  him  tribute  to  Dublin. 

During  his  career  power  will  be  measured  with  power. 

He  will  relieve  the  families  belonging  to  high  septs  ; 

He  will  afterwards  cross  the  boundless  sea, 

And  he  shall  fall  in  a foreign  country  ! 

After  his  decease  deception  will  prevail  over  the  land  of  Fail, 
To  such  an  extent  that  no  friendly  associations  will  exist ; 
No  man  can  calculate  upon  the  support  of  a friend. 

Any  more  than  he  can  rely  upon  that  of  his  sworn  enemy. 

* The  English  tongue  has  been  condemned  by  all  Irish  writers, 
and  considered  a mere  jargon,  which  it  really  is  when  compared  to 
their  own  copious,  sweet,  polished  language.  Ah  uaihhreach,  proud 
abbots — the  protestant  clergy  who  took  forcible  possession  of  the  ab- 
beys and  churches  are  here  meant,. 

t Modha  iarna.  Our  railway  carriages,  “ fiery  chariots  that  would 
resemble  the  deception  caused  by  the  operation  of  magic.”  It  was 
always  traditionally  recorded  that  chariots  without  the  aid  of  horses 
would  traverse  the  country. 

X This  and  the  following  two  stanzas  plainly  describe  the  life, 
career,  and  death  of  Ireland’s  Liberator,  Daniel O’Connell ; also  the 
state  of  parties  after  his  demise — extraordinary — I did  not  well  under-* 
stand  this  when  I made  this  translat'on  more  than  eight  years  ag^ 


64 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


A pure  Cleric  without  reproach  will  appear,^  [drinks; 
Who  will  prohibit  the  use  of  darkening  (intoxicating) 
Like  the  full  moon  amidst  the  lesser  luminaries, 

Shall  the  dignity  of  this  foster-father  appear. 

Storms,  plagues,  and  gnawing  famine  shall  prevail. 

The  seasons  will  not  observe  their  regular  course ; 

Plague  will  consume  the  powerful  as  well  as  the  weaK, 
With  painful  cramps  of  one  half-day’s  duration  !j* 

Dearth  will  become  oppressive  throughout  the  land, 
Though  there  shall  be  abundance  of  food  on  one  part  (side), 
Thousands  shall  die  of  starvation — houses  shall  be  full,J 
Afterwards  the  land  shall  become  a barren  waste. 

Persons  of  substance  shall  be  reduced  to  a state  of  insot 
vency, 

No  bankers  will  supply  them  with  the  necessary  funds  ; 

A fraudulent  system  of  trade  will  enhance  their  ruin, 

And  they  shall  afterwards  be  left  to  weep  in  sorrow. 

The  pure  fair  Gael  will  fly  away§  [world  ; 

Into  exile  into  both  the  eastern  and  western  regions  of  the 
The  scantiness  of  land,  and  oppressive  debts,  without  a 
falsehood, 

Shall  bring  decay  upon  them  day  by  day. 

* This  is  Father  Theobald  Mathew,  without  any  doubt, 
t The  cholera  morbus. 

X The  houses  shall  be  filUd.  This  means,  either  that  stores  shall 
be  filled  with  provisions,  though  the  people  shall  perish  of  famine 
by  thousands,  or  that  poor-houses  shall  be  filled  with  agricultural 
laborers  and  their  families. 

S The  wholesale  emigration  of  the  oppressed  Irish.  No  furthe* 
comment  is  needed. 


ST.  COLUMBK.ILLE.  "55 

Th6  dignities  assumed  by  nobles  and  great  men  shall  b« 
subverted,  ^ 

The  nobility  shall  sink  into  humble  life  before  the  great 
war 

That  war  that  will  be  proclaimed  against  them  from  bt- 
yond  the  seas, 

By  means  of  which  the  franticly-proud  race  shall  be  sub- 
dued. 

Legislators  will  enact  fatal  and  unjust  statutes. 

To  deprive  the  rightful  clergy  of  church  dignities ; 

(For)  they  will  look  upon  their  fame  as  an  impediment  in 
their  way, 

Misfortunes  and  mortifications  shall  afterwards  becom# 
their  portion. 

The  laws  will  be  enacted  in  a spirit  of  gross  injustice  ;f 
The  clergy  of  the  holy  church  will  be  persecuted 

* Morgliad,  All  our  saints  foretold  that  this  great  war,  which 
should  ruin  England,  shall  be  proclaimed  by  some  powerful  foreign 
potentate ; some  people  say  that  it  shall  be  a religious  war.  Tim« 
shall  tell  more  than  we  can  at  present. 

f The  injustice  of  England  in  all  her  relations,  more  especially 
those  respecting  Ireland,  shall  arouse  foreign  nations,  both  in  the 
eastern  and  western  parts  of  the  globe,  to  put  a final  end  to  her  in- 
termeddling, domineering  career  {vide  note^  page  39).  Here  is  a frag- 
ment of  a song  written  on  our  propheeies  by  the  celebrated  Irish 
bard,  Peter  O’Dornin,  on  the  occasion  of  Arthur  Brownlow,  Esq.,  of 
Lurgan,  ancestor  of  the  present  Lord  Lurgan,  having  eontested  the 
representation  of  the  county  of  Armagh  with  the  Achesons  of  Mar- 
kethill,  and  other  powerful  opponents.  The  bard  states  the  final 
downfall  of  England,  and  more  particularly  the  puerility  of  support- 
ing any  one  candidate  in  preference  to  another.  It  has  been  stated 
by  persons  deserving  credit,  that  the  Bev.  William  Neilson,  D.  D.« 

n 


m 


THE  PKOPHEGIES  OF 


By  the  false-hearted  Galls,  both  here  and  abroad, 

Which  event  will  cause  great  excitement  in  every  place. 

The  leading  men  and  clergy  shall  be  aroused  in  conse* 
quenee  of  those  enactments, 

They  will  make  a noisy  remonstrance ; 

Nothing  they  will  do  shall  avail  themselves, 

Except  to  the  detriment  of  the  enemy. 

The  enemies  of  the  Galls  shall  be  aroused  into  activity, 
They  who  reside  in  the  eastern  and  western  parts  of  the 
world ; 

a Catholic  clergyman,  offered  forty  guineas  for  a perfect  copy  of  thii 
ballad,  but  it  could  not  be  had.  The  following  fragment  is  all  wi 
have  been  able  to  collect,  and  it  may  be  worth  preserving. 

THE  INDEPENDENT  MAN. 

“ When  powers  agree,  ’tis  then  you  shall  see, 

That  with  sudden  career  on  Britain  they’ll  come ; 

They’ll  pell-mell  all  three,  not  sparing  degree, 

The  gray  and  the  green  with  bullet  and  drum. 

While  on  their  career,  I’ll  laugh  and  I’ll  sneer, 

Enjoying  good  cheer,  I’ll  sip  of  my  rum ; 

Yet  devoid  of  all  fear.  I’ll  sit  like  a peer. 

With  my  bottle  of  beer  t^/i-under  my  thumb.” 

ON  ELEcnoNEERiNo,  he  says : 

“In  Heaven’s  great  naine!  how  can  they  blame 
The  poor  man,  or  shame  him,  in  the  long  run  ? 

Ambition’s  their  game,  what  el»e  do  they  mean. 

But  purchase  high  fame,  great  power,  and  fun  ? 

They  may  swear  a big  oath,  that  never  they’ll  loath 
The  poor  dupe  that  votes  for  them : ’tis  their  plax^ 

But  I’ll  keep  my  own  vote ; I’ll  give  it  to  none. 

Then  what  need  I care  for  a parliament-man !” 


ST.  COLUMBKILLEi 


57 


So  that  they  will  engage  in  a battle  on  the  circumscribed 
sea, 

In  consequence  of  which  they  (Galls)  shall  be  scattered 
(defeated). 

A fleet  belonging  to  a foreign  country  will  come  hither, 
Manned  by  the  descendants  of  Golimh^  of  the  gold-em 
broidered  garments ; 

They  shall  lay  prostrate  the  Galls  of  the  ships, 

And  liberate  the  people  who  have  been  held  in  bondage. 

This  fleet  that  will  arrive  here  from  the.  east, 

Cannot  be  impeded  on  the  mighty  ocean; 

Through  the  impetuosityf  of  its  noisy  breathing, 

Its  strange  appearance  shall  be  marked  by  flaming  mouths,. 

They  will  engage  in  a serious  conflict, 

Who  compose  the  fleet  of  Balina;J 

* Golimh.  Golamh  was  the  great  ancestor  of  the  Milesian  race , 
the  Spaniards,  Portuguese,  &c,,  were  considered  as  the  kinsmen  of 
the  old  Irish. 

t La  aidhheal  neart^  <&c.  Through  the  impetuosity  of  its  noisy 
breathing.  Probably  the  rumbling  noise  of  esQaping  steam.  Flaming 
moutJiSj  the  chimneys  or  engineering  departments  of  steamships. 

X Lu<M  in  luingU  Bel-an~aih.  Beal-an^atka  may  be  the  name  of 
any  port  where  a river  empties  itself  into  the  sea ; but  it  also  is  tl^ 
name  of  Ballina,  in  the  Co.  Mayo.  There  can  be  no  reason  for  aa-. 
Bociating  this  expedition  with  that  of  the  French  fleet  in  1798,  inas- 
much as  that  fleet  was  not  composed  of  steam- vessels.  In  another 
place  St.  Columbkille  says,  “This  battle  shall  be  fought  in  the  morn- 
ing by  the  men  of  Connacht.”  That  battle  is  not  yet  fought — D'tU 
cat  coffgair  maru  gorh.  After  the  hard- contested  sea-fight.  All  the 
authorities  we  have  been  able  to  consult,  agree  that  the  English 
shall  sustain  a great  defeat  by  sea,  not  in  the  English  Channel  or 
Irish  sea,  but  in  some  narrow  eastern  sea,  perhaps  in  the  Mediterra' 


58 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP 


It  shall  be  a wonder  that  it  will  not  be  a mutual  slaughter, 
The  conflict  of  those  who  will  come  hither  to  sever  the  in- 
tricate knot. 

The  Galls  will  muster  their  ruthless  forces  with  resolution, 
After  their  bloody,  hard-contested  sea-fight ; < 

On  Magh-dair^  of  the  Druid, 

oean.  The  English  fleet  has  suffered  considerably  in  the  eastern 
praters  already.  It  is  clear  that,  though  the  fame  of  the  English 
maritime  power  was  great,  and  deserved  unbounded  praise  for  its 
•fficiency,  its  day  has  past  over,  and  its  old  hulks  cannot  now  com- 
pete with  the  ships  of  America,  or  even  of  France,  as  they  are  newly 
built,  on  the  most  approved  systems  invented  in  ship-building. 

* Ar  mag  daru^  drai,  It  appears  from  the  text  that  Kildare 
had  been  called  Dara^  or  Daru^  from  a Druid  of  that  name,  and  not 
fVom  dair^  an  oak,  as  is  generally  supposed.  There  has  been  a very 
prevalent  tradition  that  the  Curragh  of  Kildare  shall  be  the  scene  of 
bloodshed,  in  consequence  of  the  Irish  army  refusing  to  go  abroad. 
'Whether  the  prediction  about  the  present  encampment  there,  which 
we  heard  foretold  a thousand  times  over,  has  been  founded  on  this 
text,  we  cannot  tell,  but  if  we  give  credit  to  many  other  texts,  wo 
can  see  that  the  English,  as  a last  resource,  shall  muster  their  forces 
some  place  near  the  Curragh,  and  will  come  to  the  determination  to 
conquer  cr  die.  This  determination  is  laconically  expressed  in  tra- 
dition thus:  “It  shall  be  much  easier  to  hew  an  oak  with  a pen- 
knife, than  displace  the  son  of  a Gall  from  his  saddle,”  so  resolute 
will  they  be.  But  when  the  enemy  shall  appear,  the  tradition  adds : 
“They  shall  become  as  weak  as  a woman  in  travail  before  their 
€«iemy.”  It  may  as  well  be  said  here,  that  this  tradition  respecting 
the  resolute  bearing  of  the  English  troops,  and  their  subsequent  dis- 
may, is  much  localized  ; for  instance.,  it  is  said  that  their  courage 
shall  be  wound  up  to  the  highest  pitch  in  the  streets  of  Ardee ; but 
that  courage  shall  die  away  when  they  proceed  some  short  distance, 
and  discern  the  great  strength  of  the  enemy,  augmented  by  the  en- 
chanted troops  of  Gearoiii  Jatla  (Garrett  or  Gerald),  who  is  said  to 
have  been  enchanted  in  a small  hill  near  Ardee,  called  Mallagh  Elitfu 
This  Earl  is  now  generally  supposed  to  have  been  of  the  Kildare 


ST.  COLUMBKILLE, 


59 


It  is  then  the  battle  of  Mullagh-mast^  will  be  fought. 

After  the  Galls  shall  be  defeated  in  this  battle, 

They  shall  be  harassed  from  every  quarter ; 

Like  a fawn  surrounded  by  a pack  of  voracious  hounds, 
Shall  be  the  position  of  the  Saxons  amidst  their  enemies.f , 

branoh.  This  is  an  error;  he  was  Garrett,  great  Earl  of  Desmond, 
commonly  called  the  fairy  earl,  because  he  was  supposed  to  hare 
been  skilled  in  magic.  He  governed  the  Earldom  of  Desmond  30 
years,  and  died  a.  d.  1339,  vide  Dom. JKosari,  O’Daly’s  work,  trans- 
lated by  Eev.  C.  P.  Meehan,  p.  35.  In  a fairy  poem  in  my  posse#- 
sion,  the  raid  of  Gerald  Jarla  and  his  troops  is  thus  recorded ; 

**  When  the  bloody  mills  operate. 

Without  a drop  of  aught  but  blood, 

Earl  Gerald,  mounted  on  his  bald  black  steed  will  arise, 

And  take  revenge  for  the  blood  that  was  spilled, 

On  the  eve  of  Sunday,  at  Aughrim — 

It  is  then  the  war  will  come  to  Ireland.” 

y* 

This,  however,  deserves  but  little  credit,  as  it  is  a piece  ot  py- 
Ihonic  faticination,  and  not  genuine  prophecy,  though  there  are  hun- 
dreds,' in  the  memory  of  persons  still  living,  who  used  to  assert  that 
they  had  many  audiences  with  the  fairy  earl. 

* Maistean,  An  ancient  moat,  constructed  on  a hill  about  five 
miles  east  of  Athy,  county  of  Kildare.  {Vide  Seward.)  It  is  now 
called  Mullaghmast,  noted  for  a treacherous  massacre  of  Irish  chiefs 
by  the  hands  of  the  English,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  It  appears 
that  another  great  battle  will  be  fought  near  this  place ; perhaps  the 
battle  of  the  plains  of  Kildare  is  meant.  Allusion  is  elsewhere  made 
to  this  battle. 

t This  stanza  contains  a fearful  description  of  the  state  to  which 
the  English  will  be  reduced  they  will,  no  doubt,  be  paid  home  a 
long  reckoning  by  their  oj.  pressed  colonies,  &c.,  in  the  time  of  their 
weakness.  The  great  rain  immediately  following  this  stanza  laconi- 
cally depicts  the  condition  of  an  arch-tyrant  in  the  last  stage  of  hia 
existence,  w-. 


60 


THE  PEOrnECY*  OF 


The  Saxons  afterwards  shall  dwindle  down  into  a disreputa- 
ble people,  [perity : 

And  every  obstacle  shall  be  opposed  to  their  future  pros- 
Because  they  did  not  observe  justice  and  rectitude, 

They  shall  be  forever  after  deprived  of  power ! 

Three  warnings^  will  be  given  them  before  their  final  fall, 
The  burning  of  the  Tower  of  the  great  kings, 

The  conflagration  of  the  Dock-yard  of  the  Galls, 

And  the  burning  of  the  Treasury  where  gold  is  deposited. 

This  new  Eire  shall  be  Eire  the  prosperous, 

Great  shall  be  her  renown  and  her  power ; 

There  shall  not  be  on  the  surface  of  the  wide  earth, 

A country  found  to  equal  this  fine  country ! 

EIRE  THIS  NIGHT,  Ac. 


MAELTAMHLACHT  CECINIT. 

Relate,  O Maeltamhlacht,f 

The  history  of  the  latter  ages  of  the  world ; 

The  fate  of  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

Since  it  is  you  that  see,  and  have  seen  it. 

* Three  warnings  will  be  conceded  to  the  English  to  prepare  them 
for  their  final  downfall,  namely,  the  burning  of  the  Tower  of  Kings, 
or  Tower  of  London,  the  burning  of  the  Doch-yard,  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Treasury,  or  Bank ; the  two  former  have  already  been 
given,  but  the  third  is  yet  to  come. 

t It  is  impossible  for  us  to  enter  upon  any  thing  like  a full  account 
of  our  sainted  prophets  in  the  present  edition,  for  the  rerwona  betora 


61 


ST.  MAELTAMHLACHT. 

Relate,  if  it  be  not  an  improper  request, 

Since  you  are  skilled  in  solviog  all  queries. 

How  the  times  shall  be, 

That  are  to  come  upon  us,  0 Cleric. 

I will  not  aspire  to  prophecy. 

Except  thus  far,  O Maeldithrith,* 

That  in  the  latter  ages. 

Destitution  will  fall  upon  many  people. 

Bearla\  will  be  found  in  the  midst  of  every  family. 

And  tillage  in  the  bosom  of  every  wood ; 

assigned,  Maeltamlacht  was  one  of  those  whose  prophetic  writing* 
were  held  in  high  esteem  by  the  old  Irish.  This  may  be  learned 
from  file  following  quotation  respecting  the  prophecy  of  this  saint, 
extracted  from  Philip  O’Sullivan  Beare’s  Catholic  History.  Speak- 
ing of  the  sufferings  of  the  Irish,  the  historian  says  : “ Ita  peccata 
nostra  meruerunt,  ita  fuit  Numini  visum  : ita  Deus  sivit  non  propter 
Anglorum  meritum,  sed  ob  Ibernorum  culpam,  ut  olim  in  vaticmio 
Divus  MeUamlachtus  pro^dixiV''  Tom,  IL  Cap,  VI,  p,  65.  That  is, 
our  sins  deserved  this  scourge  ; and  God  willed  It,  and  permitted  it 
to  happen,  not  on  account  of  any  merit  possessed  by  the  English 
people,  but  on  account  of  the  crimes  of  the  Irish,  as  the  sainted  MaU 
tamlacht  long  since  foretold.  Hence  we  see  that  saint  Maeltamlacht 
was  a prophet  held  in  high  estimation  by  the  old  Irish,  though  w'e 
seldom  meet  his  name  in  historical  documents. 

* Maeldithnth,  Who  this  personage  had  been,  we  are  unable  at 
present  to  tell ; it  is  clear,  however,  that  he  was  a man  eminent  for 
sanctity,  since  St,  Maeltamlacht  condescends  to  enter  into  a colloquy 
with  him  on  this  subject.  It  would  require  much  time  and  lab*r  to 
give  a detailed  history  of  pur  saints  in  the  present  state  of 
documents  and  authorities. 

t Berla^  is  the  name  for  any  language,  but  is  for  some  c»ii*urliM* 
applied  to  the  English  tongue  by  the  Irish,  while  tt\ey  debigiiate  fh* 
vernacular  by  the  term  GaedhUig,.  No  Irish  peasant  #ocM  fiow  ap- 
ply the  term  hearla  to  bis  native  tongue.  It  is  surely  tlie  dearest 


62 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


Galls  will  become  Gaels, 

And  Gaels  will  become  Galls. 

Witb  arrogance  and  oppression  — 

The  descendants  of  Milesius  will  be  persecuted ; 

Until  they  perform  penance 

For  the  crimes  that  caused  their  dispersion. 

The  Danair  (strangers)  shall  be  permitted  to  rule,* 

For  some  time  over  the  Island  of  Feidhlim  (Ireland) ; 

mark  of  the  utter  degradation  of  any  nation  the  abandonment  of  thi 
native  language,  no  matter  how  barbarous  soever,  for  that  of  th« 
conqueror.  Such,  sorrowful  to  relate,  is  the  present  condition  of  our 
people  with  respect  to  their  native  language  ; it  was  of  this  degen- 
eracy the  prophet  complains.  And  tillage  in  the  hosom  of  every 
woody  The  old  Irish  were  by  no  means  the  barbarous  wretches  the 
English  were  wont  to  represent  them  : they  could  enjoy  the  beauties 
of  nature  as  fully  as  any  other  refined  people ; they  kne  w how  to  con- 
struct artificial  islands  on  their  lakes  as  spots  for  recreation^  amuse- 
ment, and  health  ; ^nd  their  woods  and  groves  were  considered  by 
them  as  ornaments  to  the  face  of  the  country.  They  had  no  neces- 
sity for  hewing  them  down  to  make  room  for  cultivation,  for,  living 
on  the  resources  of  the  country,  and  entirely  within  themselves,  they 
were  not  forced  to  supply  the  greedy  maws  of  strangers,  like  their 
enslaved  descendants. 

* Leigfer  do  Danaraihhf  <jbc.  The  strangers  will  be  allowed^  <jke, 
Ireland  unquestionably  was  an  island  of  saints  since  she  received  the 
light  of  the  gospel  until  the  arrival  of  the  barbaious  pagan  Danes, 
who  prostrated  religion,  and  trampled  all  sacred  things  under  foot. 
The  people  unfortunately  imbibed  bad  habits  after  the  example  set 
before  them,  and  continued  in  this  deplorable  state  for  several  cen- 
turies. St.  Bernard,  in  his  Life  of  St.  Malachy,  Archbishop  of  Ar- 
magn,  gives  a frightful  picture  of  the  Irish  about  the  middle  of  the 
12th  century ; wicked  indeed  must  they  have  been,  since  the  holy 
prelate  found  the  following  reformation  necessary  : “ Cessavit  duritia, 
quievit  barbaries,  at  domus  exasperans  paulatim  leniri  coepit,  paula- 
tim  correptionem  admittere,  accipere  disciplinam,  fiunt  de  medio  bar- 


ST.  MAELTAMHLACHT. 


63 


KTot  through  favor  to  the  Saxons, 

But  through  enmity  to  the  Irish. 

Inform  us,  O sainted  Cleric, 

If  you  have  had  the  information ; 

Shall  the  free  race  of  Heber 
Remain  alwavs  in  thraldom  ? 

Whenever  the  strangers^  will  become  guilty  [Milesius  ; 
Of  crimes  as  great  as  those  committed  by  the  children  of 
The  bulwark  of  the  strangers  will  be  destroyed, 

And  Eire  become  the  property  of  the  original  owners. 

It  is  long  until  these  things  shall  come  to  pass, 

Concerning  which  I have  been  speaking — 

bariase  leges  Komanae  introduciintur,  recipiuntur  ubiqiie  ecclesiastio* 
consuetudines,  contrariae  rejiciiiiitur,  reaedificantur  basiliciae,  ordina* 
tus  clerus  in  illis,  sacraraentorum  solemnia  rite  celebrantur,  confesio- 
nea  fiimt,  ad  ecclesiam  conveniunt  plebes,  conciibinatus  honestat  cele- 
britas  nuptiarum,  postreino  sic  in  melius  mutata  omnia,  ut  hodie  illi 
genti  conveniat  quod  Boniinus  per  prophetas  dicit ; qui  ante  non. 
populus  mens,  none  populus  meus,”  vid,  Div.  Bernard^  in  vit.  Mal- 
achicB,  When  St.  Bernard  gives  so  horrid  a picture  of  the  morals  of 
the  Irish  people  it  is  no  wonder  that  our  saint  would  use  the  words 
of  the  text  in  reference  to  them.  It  appears  evident  from  this  stanza 
that  the  Irish,  like  every  nation  that  fell  into  crime,  were  handed 
over  to  foreign  bondage  to  be  lashed  with  rods  of  iron  for  their 
crimes  ; it  is,  however,  consoling  to  learn  that  this  slavery  shall  have 
% termination.  It  is  of  this  stanza  O’Sullivan  Beare  speaks. 

* There  is  another  version  of  this  stanza,  as  follows 

“ Whenever  the  strangers  will  commit  greui  evils. 

Against  the  children  of  Milesius, 

The  Saxons  shall  be  expelled, 

And  Eire  become  the  property  of  her  rightful  owne/ii 


64 


THE  PROPHECY  OP 


May  the  Son  of  supreme  power  (God)  grant, 

That  we  may  not  see  those  days ! 

EELATE,  Ac. 


ST.  ULTAN^  CECINIT. 

The  force  of  this  wind  from  the  east, 

Shakes  the  prow  of  my  bark ; 

Sad  to  my  heart  is  the  time, 

When  persecutions  come  upon  the  Church. 

I will  tell,  ^ * * *1 

That  will  reduce  youth  to  degeneracy ; 

Is  the  meaning  of  that  significative  wind. 

Intelligible  to  you  ? 

Its  meaning  has  not  been  made  manifest  to  us, 

0 TJltan  of  the  most  upright  intentions ; 

Inform  us,  then,  for  sake  of  the  Heavenly  God, 

Since  it  has  been  manifested  to  you. 

In  consequence  of  matters  made  manifest  to  me. 

Through  the  tears  I shed  for  my  errors ; 

* St.  Ultan  was  suooesspr  of  Braccan  in  the  abbey  of  Ardbra  jcan, 
near  Navan,  in  the  County  of  Meath  ; our  Saint  wrote  a Life  of  Saint 
Patrick,  and  some  other  pieces,  besides  his  prophecies.  lie  died  A. 
D.  656. 

t This  portion  of  the  verse,  illegible  in  the  vellum  MS.,  is  unintelli- 
gible in  another  more  modern  one  which  has  come  to  hand  ; even  in 
the  Maynooth  copy  it  is  unsatisfactory. 


ST.  ULTAN. 


65 


My  eyes  continued  shedding  tears, 

Until  the  close  of  that  week  1 

I will  unfold  unto  you 

The  history  of  the  latter  ages  of  the  world ; 

How  the  forces  of  the  Galls  will  come  over  the  sea, 

To  subjugate  the  Gaels  (the  people  of  Ireland). 

Kuadhrighe^  (Roderick)  son  of  Torlough  the  brave, 

Will  then  be  monarch  of  all  Ireland ; 

In  his  time  Danair  (strangers)  will  arrive 
From  the  east;  they  will  be  clad  in  armor. 

There  will  be  a certain  woman,  who  will  spoil. 

The  plains  of.Meathf  and  of  Bregia, 

Together  with  Connaught  and  Cashel  of  Core ; 

She  will  spoil  them  on  account  of  her  paramour. 

A Ruadh  (red-haired  person)  shall  be  born  in  the  province 
Who  will  be  esteemed  a good  man ; [of  Leinster, 

But,  alas ! though  this  shall  be  his  character. 

Better  for  the  Irish  he  was  never  born. 

This  wind,  which  will  blow  over  us  for  a time. 

And  which  will  force  us  to  deviate  from  our  true  course  ; 

♦ Ruaidre,  Euadhrigh,  or  Eoderick  O’Connor,  was  monarch  of 
Ireland  when  the  Saxon  invasion  took  place. 

t Magh  Midhe^  dto.  Plains  of  Meath,  Bregia  in  Meath,  Oruachin^ 
and  Oashel.  The  woman  here  mentioned  is  generally  supposed  to 
have  been  the  frail  queen  of  O’Rourke,  king  of  Briefne,  who  eloped 
with  the  king  of  Leinster,  which  Circumstance  was  the  main  cause 
of  the  Saxon  invasion.  Tocmic,  gen.  tocmac^  nom.  Some  copiei 
read  Tocmurcj  dowry. 


86 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


# 

It  is  through  the  influence  of  this  same  wind  from  the  east^ 
All  the  Gaels  shall  be  ruined! 

I think  it  long  until  the  King  of  Saxon’s  son,* 

AVill  come  over  the  sea,  and  not  for  love  of  him ; 

But  in  consequence  of  his  coming,  0 CHRIST, 

The  strangers  shall  be  expelled  by  my  kindred  from  Eii*e. 

On  a Friday  they  will  leave  their  home. 

On  a Wednesday  they  will  come  into  harbor ; 

Three  half  years,  I retain  in  my  recollection, 

Shall  his  reign  sway  over  Ireland. 

Three  nights  will  he  spend  in  Ireland  at  the  time, 

Until  he  come  to  this  place  ; 

The  circumstance  is  a pain  to  my  heart, — 

The  city  will  be  in  a blaze  of  fire. 

* The  King  of  Saxon’s  son,  who  is  here  foretold  should  visil 
Ireland,  is  supposed  by  many  to  have  been  the  voluptuous  Georgt 
IV.  If  he  be  the  person  foretold,  we  cannot  clearly  see  how  the  ex- 
pulsion of  the  aliens  came  about,  in  consequence  of  his  idle  mean- 
ingless visit,  though  it  is  evident  their  power  in  this  country  is  not 
augmenting  since  1821.  It  is,  however,  more  probable  that  this  royal 
personage  is  not  yet  come,  since  St.  Seandan,  apparently  treating 
about  the  same  individnal,  says  : — 

The  king  of  the  Saxon’s  son  will  ocme 
To  them  across  the  sea  ; 

He  will  part  with  the  sovereignty 

Of  the  Galls  of  the  country  whence  he  came." 

It  is  very  likely  that  one  of  the  English  princes  may  be  seul  over 
here  with  the  view  of  gaining  the  affections  of  the  people,  and  pre- 
serving the  possession  of  the  country  for  England  ; for  a more  par- 
ticular account  of  this  prince,  see  the  Prophecy  of  St.  Seandan^  or 
Sonanuo, 


67 


^ 8T-  ULTAK, 

A battle  will  be  fought  at  Dubh-ath,  near  Maistean,^ 

The  strangers  will  leave  their  inclosures  ; 

I prefer  that  it  (the  battle)  be  given  thenij 
For  they  shall  be  after  that  in  long  affliction. 

I decree  oppressrive  taxesf 
To  be  demanded  every  hour  (frequently), 

A scrapal  upon  each  individual,  though  oppressive, 

And  an  unga  of  gold  upon  every  hearth. 

After  this  Kiaran  the  mild  will  ask, — 

He  the  pure,  the  celebrated  cleric, — 

What  shall  Saint  Bridget  do  on  the  occasion, 

Her  aid  will  be  with  Kiaran. 

Saint  Kiaran,  I perceive,  is  with  the  Connaughtmen, 

I seldom  hear  his  real  merit  recorded  ; — 

And  Bridget,  in  every  condition  ever-powerful. 

Assisting  the  forces  of  Leinster. 

A battle  will  be  fought  at  Balina,;]; 

In  which  a very  imperious  king  shall  be  worsted  ; 

* Keally  this  battle  thus  predicted  is  not  the  treacherous  massacre 
of  the  Irish  chiefs  on  the  Hath  of  Mullaghmast,  but  one  yet  to  bo 
fought  between  the  English  forces  and  the  natives,  assisted  by  the 
foreigners,  who  will  assemble  on  the  Curragh  of  Kildare.  Those 
foreign  forces  shall  be  carried  hither  by  rowing  wheels^  vide  St.  Col- 
umbhille^  pages  37,  38,  39. 

t Mighimsi  cisa  cruaidhe,  I decree  oppressive  taxes.  Those 
heavy  taxes  to  be  imposed  upon  the  people  constitute  one  of  the 
special  themes  of  prophecy-men  throughout  all  parts  of  the  island  ; 
if  the  poor-rates,  war-taxes,  &c.,  are  not  those  meant  it  is  difficult  ta 
conjecture  what  the  prophet’s  meaning  may  be. 

X Beal-an,  atha.  Balliua,  vid.  St.  Golarnblcille. 


68 


m 

THE  PROPHECY  OF 

That  battle  will  be  made  gory 

In  the  morning  by  the  men  of  Connaught. 

The  king^  of  Ulster  shall  be  slain ; 

It  shall  not  prove  favorable  to  the  king  of  Munster, 

Nor  shall  it  be  advantageous  to  the  king  of  Meath  ; — 
The  Red  Branch  will  be  wounded. 

Then  the  Ruadh\  (Red-haired  person)  will  proceed  to  the 
south, 

He  will  offer  much  opposition  to  the  Galls ; 

My  confidence  in  the  Ruadh  for  valor — 

He  will  free  Eire  from  her  difficulties. 

In  a month  after  that  hard-fought  battle, 

Another  king  will  come  from  the  north ; 

I assure  you,  w^ithout  the  least  deception. 

That  three  battles  will  be  broken  in  one  day. 

The  battle  shall  continue  during  a whole  week. 

It  will  be  fought  by  the  sons  of  a sovereign  prince ; 

It  is  at  the  termination  of  the  week,  after  that 
The  aliens  shall  be  dispersed. 

* BigJi.  King.  The  titles  prevalent  amongst  the  ancient  Irish 
were  Ard-righ^  Righ^  Righ-damhna^  Flaith^  Triat\  dbc.,  i,  e.  supreme 
king,  king,  king  elect  or  presumptive,  prince,  lord,  &c.  The  mili- 
tary degrees  were,  TaoUeachy  Fear  cead  com-plainn^  Fearnaonmhair^ 
Taoiseach -mar  a ^ d&c.,  i.  e.  Commander  of  a division,  centurion,  chief 
of  nine  men,  admiral,  <&c.  Kings  were  wont  to  lead  their  forces  in 
person,  hence,  king  is  the  designation  of  the  chief  commander  cf  an 
Rrmy,  or  the  leadeo*  of  a province  or  district, 
t Ruadh  meant  celebrated,  renowned,  as  well  as  red-haired. 


St.  SENANtrs;  69 

Wednesday  will  be  the  day  of  the  battle 

By  which  the  aliens  shall  be  driven  from  thdr  strongholds 

None  of  them  shall  remain  after  that 

But  what  birds  would  be  able  to  carry  in  their  claws ! 

I am  Ultan,  of  the  province  of  Ulster, — 

I narrate  the  truth,  though  it  is  painful  to  me ; 

Bitter  indeed  to  my  heart 

Is  the  violence  and  power  of  that  wind. 

THE  FORCE,  &c. 


SENANUS^  CECINIT. 

Impart  to  me,  O Senanus  (Sedna), 

Information  concerning  the  latter  ages  of  the  world ; 

What  shall  be  the  condition  of  the  race  of  people 
Who  will  not  observe  rectitude  in  their  judgments. 

What  shall  be  the  condition  of  the  people 

Who  will  entertain  false  and  treacherous  intentions ; 

Shall  any  individual  of  them  be  admitted 
Into  the  regal  mansions  of  heaven  ? 

* Seadnan,  Seandan,  and  Senanus,  was  abbot  of  Inniscatliy  some- 
times called  Catlmigh-innis,  now  Scattery  Island ; St.  Patrick. found- 
e<l  a monastery  on  this  island,  and  made  St.  Sednan,  or  Senanus, 
abbot  thereof.  The  island  is  situated  in  the  mouth  of  the  Shannon, 
between  the  counties  of  Clare  and  Kerry ; it  was  celebrated  for  the 
sanctity  of  its  religipus  fraternity,  and  also  for  the  number  of  its 
churches,  11  of  whicfr  were  standing  at  the  time  of  the  suppressioii 
of  religious  houses. 


70 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


I take  leave  to  assure  you,  0 Cleric, 

That  every  king  who  will  invade  this  country, 

Every  race  that  will  rule  over  Eire, 

I view  with  perspicuity. 

Falsehood  will  characterize  that  class  of  men  [law . - 
Who  will  sit  in  judgment  to  pass  sentence  aceordii^g  Ui 
Between  the  father  and  his  son 
Litigations  will  subsist. 

The  clergy  of  the  church 

Will  be  addicted  to  pride  and  injustice  ; 

The  advantages  they  will  aim  at 

Shall  be  the  possession  of  worldly  substance 

Women  will  abandon  feelings  of  delicacy,^ 

And  cohabit  with  men  out  of  wedlock ; 

They  will  follow  those  practices  without 

And  such  habits  will  become  almost  unsupprcssible* 

The  earth  will  not  produce  its  fruits 
For  the  race  of  people  to  whom  I allude  ; 

Full  mansions  will  be  deserted, 

And  unpleasant  will  be  the  tidings  concerning  them. 

Dreadful  plagues  will  come 
Upon  all  the  race  of  Adam ; 

All  will  rush  into  iniquity 

Against  the  will  of  the  Son  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

* For  further  accounts  concerning  the  state  of  immorality  caused 
by  the  Norseman  invasion,  see  St.  Columbkille,  St.  Bernard's  Life  of 
Bt.  Malachy,  Arclibkhop  of  Armagh, 


ST.  SENANUS. 


71 

rhe  Clann  Cartha  and  Clann  Eoghain 
Shall  be  expelled  from  Cashel ; 

So  none  shall  hold  princely  inheritance, 

Except  aliens  and  sojourners. 

The  free  race  of  the  O’Brien 

Shall  be  expelled  beyond  the  clear  waters  of  the  Shannon  ] 
I can  recognize,  in  my  present  position, 

The  decline  that  will  come  upon  their  families. 

Who  shall  destroy  the  people 

Who  reside  in  this  country  of  numerous  habitations  ? 

Unfold  unto  me,  O Senanus, 

The  information  that  is  unpleasant. 

A strange  people  will  arrive  and  take  their  place,* 
According  to  the  knowledge  I possess ; 

They  will  take  possession  of  the  maritime  parts, 

This  very  formidable  host  of  aliens. 

The  fleet  of  the  Saxons  will  arrivef 
In  the  commodious  harbors  of  Eire ; 

Their  mild  deeds  will  be  few ; — 

Their  kings  will  be  persecutors. 

They  will  rule  * * ^ * yearsf  * • 

As  sovereigns  of  the  land  of  Fodhla  (Ireland) ; 

Until  they  will  commit  murders 
Without  warning  their  enemies  (victims). 

* The  Danish  invasion.  f The  English  invasion. 

X We  found  no  intelligible  Words  in  modern  MSS.  to  supply  tbOM 
illegible  in  the  old  copy. 

8* 


72 


THE  PKOPHECY  OF 


They  themselves  will  betray  each  other, 

In  consequence  of  which  their  sovereignty  will  be  broken ; 
They  will  stain  their  swords  and  battle-axes  with  blood;— 
They  will  be  a selfish  race,  devoid  of  benignity. 

The  son  of  the  King  of  Saxon  will  come^ 

To  join  them  across  the  sea ; 

He  will  part  with  the  sovereignty 

Of  the  Galls  in  the  country  whence  he  will  conae# 

The  Galls  and  the  Gaels  of  Ireland 
Will  unite  in  one  confederation  ; 

Against  the  forces  of  the  Saxons, 

Their  confederacy  cannot  be  dissolved. 

The  king  of  the  Saxon’s  son  will  comef 
At  the  head  of  his  forces ; 

In  consequence  of  the  protection  he  will  extend  to  them, 
Ireland  shall  be  freed  from  her  fears. 

One  monarch  will  rule  in  Ireland, 

Over  the  Galls  and  the  pure  Gaels ; 

From  the  reign  of  that  man 

The  people  shall  suffer  no  destitution. 

* Vide  note,  St.  Ultan’s  prophecy,  page  66. 
t Tic/adh  mac  Hi  Saxan,  The  King  of  Saxon’s  son  will  come. 
From  the  text  it  appears  that  some  English  prince  will  come  hithef 
on  a martial  expedition,  but  it  is  impossible  to  conjecture  how  this 
union  and  fusion  of  the  Saxons  and  Gaels  may  happen ; true  it  is, 
however,  that  the  foregoing  English  princes  and  kings  are  not 
meant,  because  the  nations  were  never  yet  united;  and  the  Irish 
never  enjoyed  happiness  under  any  one  of  the  English  kings. 


COIREALL,  SON  OF  CRON  AN.  T3 

COIREALL,  SON  OF  CRONAN^  CEOINIT. 

How  wretchedly  it  fares  in  Erin  this  night, 

The  Galls  and  Gaels  in  vexatious  contention  ; 

The  Gaels  shall  be  worsted  in  the  dispute, 

Until  the  time  that  Sriangallaf  will  come  from  Derry. 

Their  people  (the  aliens)  will  be  powerful 
Upon  the  boundless  ocean ; 

The  Gaels  wdll  sink  down  into  degeneracy 
They  shall  become  beggars,  wretches,  and  slaves. 

The  condition  of  the  Gaels  shall  be  sorrowful-. 

They  will  be  bad  themselves,  and  their  history  disreputable 
Wickedness  and  deceit,  falsehood  and  treachery, 

Shall  affect  the  clergy  continually. 

All  the  Gaels  shall  be  held  in  thraldom 

To  the  Easterns,  their  substance  as  well  as  their  people ; 

* Coireall,  son  of  Cronan,  is  written  Coireall,  son  of  Ronan,  in  soma 
MSS.  Nothing  has  come  as  yet  to  hand  to  warrant  us  in  stating 
precisely  who  he  was,  or  the  age  in  which  he  lived ; but  from  tho 
first  stanza,  wherein  he  describes  the  very  wretched  condition  of 
Ireland  at  the^time,  it  may  be  pretty  safely  inferred  that  he  lived  at 
the  commencement  of  the  Danish  invasion,  and,  from  the  concluding 
portion  of  his  prophecy,  that  he  belonged  to  the  great  Abbey  of 
Bangor,  Co.  Down.  The  language  in  which  the  prophecy  is  written, 
is  clear  evidence  of  its  being  a more  modern  composition  than  those 
of  other  saints.  We  say  this  in  the  absence  of  reliable  documents. 

t Sriangalla  literally  signifies  the  curh^  or  bridle  of  th^  Galls  or 
strangers:  some  have  thought  that  Strangwell,  or  Strongbow,  Earl 
of  Pembroke,  who  led  the  first  Saxon  invasion,  is  meant,  but  he 
cannot  be  this  person,  as  it  appears  more  reasonable  that  Brian 
Boroimhe  is  the  of  the  strangers  mentioned.  He  may,  never* 
thelesp,  be  one  not  yet  come. 


74 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 

For  seven-score  years*  in  full, 

Shall  the  clergy  suffer  persecution. 

At  the  termination  of  seven-score  years  in  full, 

Sriangalla  will  come  on  the  late  of  ships ; 

A bold  expedition,  from  which  sorrow  shall  proceed. 

Will  be  the  engagement  of  those  speckled  ships. 

This  struggle  will  be  a hard  one, 

There  shall  be  many  more  left  dead  than  alive ; 

So  great  will  the  carnage  of  warriors  above  Glasdruim  be, 
That  with  the  exception  of  a small  remnant,  it  will  be  a 
general  slaughter. 

The  people  composing  the  armament  shall  be  there  de- 
spoiled ; — 

The  power  of  the  Galls  shall  diminish  to  nothing. 

Upon  the  armed  men  above  Drum-cro,f 
Pestilence  and  anguish  shall  descend. 

It  is  by  this  fleet,  that  wdll  come  across  the  sea. 

The  transgression  will  be  committed ; 

The  Gaels  will  be  from  darkness  to  darkness, 

Duriug  three  days,  engaged  in  slaughtering  t^em. 

The  fate  of  the  women  of  this  fleet  will  be  pitiful. 

They  shall  deliver  their  progeny  to  wretchedness ; 

They  shall  remain  in  bondage  in  the  country. 

Except  a few,  who  will  effect  their  escape  over  the  sesL 

* ISeven-sccyre  years  must  have  a prophetic  meaning  difficult  to  ex* 
plain.  Sriangalla  is  the  person  who  shall  restore  liberty  to  the  op« 
pressed  Irish.  Hence  the  Hanes  can  by  no  means  be  alluded  to  here. 
1 Drom-ero^  the  hill  of  blood. 


75 


COIREALL,  SON  OF  CRONAN. 

That  shall  be  the  doom  of  the  forces  composing  this  expo 
dition, 

Concerning  whose  fate  I indulge  in  lamentation ; — 
Sriangalla  will  be  the  king 

Who  will  reduce  the  power  of  the  Galls  to  naught.  , 

From  that  time  Sriangalla  will  be 
Engaged  in  contention  and  battle ; 

It  is  a fact,  devoid  of  any  falsehood, 

That  he  shall  be  slain  in  a bloody  battle. 

The  cemetery^  which  the  king  will  choose, 

On  the  occasion  of  his  corpse  being  laid  in  dust, 

Shall  be  a cemetery  renowned  for  being  frequented  by 
crowds. 

Where  souls  shall  be  much  benefited. 

Aedh  (Hugh)f  the  pure,  and  Hugh  the  sincere, 

Flann  of  Tara,  and  Flann  Ciotach  ; 

It  is  long  until  one  of  those  kings  will  come,J 
Until  then  a sound  shall  not  be  heard  in  the  cemetery. 

The  son  of  Bonn  shall  be  expelled. 

From  his  territories  on  this  side  of  the  Shannon  ; 

Three  kings  of  Ireland  will  be  recorded,  [cemetery. 
To  have  directed  their  remains  to  be  interred  in  this 

* Boileag.  Cemetery.  If  Brian  Boroimhe  be  the  person  to  whom 
allusion  is  made,  Armagh,  then,  is  the  cemetery,  as  that  monarch 
by  his  will  ordered  that  his  remains  should  be  deposited  in  the  ca- 
thedral of  Armagh. 

t St.  Columbkille’s  prophetic  poem  on  the  celebrated  Aedhs. 

X Fada,  dbc.  This  proves  clearly  that  one  of  those  great  warrior* 
ealled  Aedh  has  not  yet  appeared. — Vide  Golamb.  on  the  Aedhs^  et  alibU 


76 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


Did  the  Gaels  only  learn  the  truth  of  the  fact,  as  it  is,— 
All  their  men,  youths,  and  women, — 

(Did  they  know)  the  extraordinary  privileges  attached  U 
this  smooth  cemetery. 

It  is  in  it  they  would  arise  to  the  general  Judgment. 

Were  all  the  Gaels  that  ever  lived  and  shall  live, 

Interred  in  the  mould  of  this  cemetery. 

Murky  demons  should  not  have  power  to  carry  away 
The  least  among  them  from  Beanachoir."^ 

Consecrated  from  this  day  henceforth  forever. 

Is  this  spot  which  will  prove  beneficial  to  all ; 

There  is  no  place  similar  to  it  in  point  of  importance 
This  level  spot  is  the  third  Rome  1 

HOW  WRETCHEDLY  ! 


SAINT  BEARCANf  CECINIT. 

Bear  back  my  blessings  for  prosperity  to  Ireland, 

On  my  arrival  in  chilling  Arran  ; — 

* Bennachur,  Bangor  in  the  county  of  Down.  The  great  celeb* 
rity  attained  by  the  monks  of  Bangor  is  beyond  belief.  It  is  im- 
possible to  give  a description  of  the  holy  Bangor,  or  of  the  sanctified 
customs  of  the  place  here,  because  we  would  go  largely  into  history 
instead  of  prophecy. 

t St.  Bearcan  was  abbot  of  the  monastery  of  Glasnevin ; he  died 
on  the  12th  day  of  October,  544 ; he  wrote  a poem  in  praise  of  St. 
Bridget,  according  to  O’Reilly’s  Irish  writers ; he  was  a person  of 
great  sanctity,  and  is  said  to  have  wrought  mauy  miraeles.  In  a 


ST.  BEAKCAN. 


77 


Ireland  shall  remain  without  order  or  prosperity, 

Until  she  will  be  relieved  by  Hugh  (Aedh)  the  sincere.* 

After  the  man  whose  cognomen  will  be  Ruadh  (red),f 
A spirit  of  fire  will  come  from  the  north ; 

poem  said  to  have  been  an  extract  from  the  Psaltey  of  Cashel,  the 
following  notice  of  his  prophecies  is  found.  It  commences^ 

“ A Saxon  invasion  from  the  east, 

Will  come  upon  green  Eire  ; 

Mael-ua-mbo  and  his  clann, 

Will  lead  them  into  the  territory. 

Until  a battle  shall  be  fought  at  Sin  gland, 

They  (the  Irish)  shall  possess  no  fortress  ; 

After  the  battle  of  Singland  the  Galls  shall  not  be 
Long  in  possession  of  the  strongholds  of  Eire, 

They  will  drive  the  Saxons  across  the  sea, 

And  separate  them  from  their  possessions ; 

I rejoice  at  their  downfall— 

It  is  in  the  Book  of  the  Ancients  I found  it. 

The  Albanians  (Scots)  will  then  arrive. 

They  will  behave  bravely  at  the  battle  of  Singland  ; 
Powerful  shall  tlie  men  of  Alba  be. 

In  banishing  the  Galls  (strangers). 

I think  the  time  long,  by  my  hand, 

’Till  the  prophecy  of  Bearcan  he  fulfilled  / 

So  that  I might  behold  Aedh  the  dauntless,  . 

In  the  sovereignty  of  the  noble  Tara.” 

This  extract  of  a poem,  said  to  be  found  in  the  Psalter  of  Cashel, 
nhows  the  estimation  in  which  the  prophecy  of  St.  Bearcan  was  held 
by  the  ancients,  and  confirms  an  opinion  expressed  in  a note  on  the 
prophecies  of  St.  Columbkille,  namely,  that  the  third  Aedh,  or  Hugh, 
of  whom  that  saint  treated,  is  not  yet  entered  on  his  career  of  mili- 
tary glory. 

* Aedh  aengach.  Aedh,  or  Hugh  the  fearless,  vide  preceding  fu>t\ 
nnd  St.  Columbkille,  page  35. 

t Ruadh.  Bed-haired,  or  renowned.  This  prophecy  to  all  ajr 


Y8  THE  PROPHECY  OF  ST.  BEARCAN. 

He  will  marcli  towards  Dublin  ; — 

There  will  be  but  one  lord  over  all  Ireland. 

[nform  us,  0 amiable  Bearcan, 

What  Kiaran^  the  pious  foretold  ; 

How  shall  Ireland  continue  without  prosperHy 
Henceforth,  until  the  days  of  that  Hugh  ? 

She  will  be  situated  like  a soul  in  torture, 

For  a long  time  awaiting  a cooling  relief ; 

Ireland  shall  bend  under  the  thraldom  of  the  great, 

And  her  people  will  submit  to  the  yoke  of  aliens. 

Wretched  shall  be  the  state  of  that  Eire  we  are  about  to 
Until  a friend  will  arrive  at  the  Port  of  Patrick;  [have, 
The  son  of  the  vigorous  Dearg^  with  great-  renown, 
Patrick  will  be  by  his  side  in  battle. 

He  will  deal  favorably  with  your  Cloyne, 

O Kiaran  of  the  pure  voice  ;f 
Twice  thirty  years  will  his  might  last. 

During  that  period  his  power  shall  not  decline. 

It  is  he  that  will  bring  affliction  on  the  Galls,J 
By  which  their  savage  hordes  shall  suffer  ; 

Until  he  will  sail  across  the  azure  sea  to  Rome, 

He  will  be  a great  king  renowned  for  feats  of  arms. 

pearance  refers  to  Hugh  O’Neill  and  Red  Hugh  O’Donnell,  yet 
think  some  other  person  is  meant. 

* St.  Kiaran  wrote  some  prophecies,  but  we  have  not  seen  them 
they  are  probably  lost, 
f Cluain.  Clonmacnoise  of  St.  Kiaran. 

X This  stanza  appears  to  be  an  interpolation.  I remember  that  it 
was  written  in  different  handwriting  to  t'  c rest  of  the  MS.  from 
which  1 have  copied  it. 


79 


LIFE  OF  SAINT  MALACHY, 

ARCHBISHOP  OF  ARMAGH,  A.  D. 

Having  been  requested  by  Mr.  O’Kear&ey  tc  pifyaoe 
the  transcript  of  Pere  Gorjeu’s  interpretation  of  Si.  Ma- 
lachy’s  prophecy  with  a short  sketch  of  his  life,  we  beg 
in  limine  to  state,  the  following  pages  are  compihd  from 
Baronins’  Annales  JEcclesiastici^'*  (xii.  p.  305),  Kohr- 
lacher’s  Histoire  de  VEglise  Catholique  (xv.),  Butler’s 
“ Lives  of  the  Saints^’*  and  Lingard’s  “ History  of  Eng* 
landr 

It  is  with  no  ordinary  feeling  of  timidity  that  we  ven' 
ture  to  take  up  our  pen  to  write  a few  words  respecting  a 
Prelate  who  rendered  Ireland  the  Island  of  Saints,  illus- 
trious as  well  by  his  sanctity  and  learning  as  by  his  close 
intimacy  with  the  great  St.  Bernard  of  Glairvaux,  in 
whose  monastery  and  under  whose  spiritual  direction  lie 
confided  his  soul  to  the  care  of  his  God  and  Redeemer, 
Jesus  Christ. 

St.  Malachy  (called  in  Irish  Maol-Maodhog  O’Morgair) 
was  born  at  Armagh  (the  Archiepiscopal  See  of  which 
he  was  destined  to  adorn  in  after  years),  in  1094  ; his  pa- 
rents were  of  high  rank  and  very  virtuous  withal,  so  that 
they  were  anxious  to  train  him  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 
He  was  ever  distinguished  for  his  meekness,  humility, 
obedience,  modesty,  and  was  truly  diligent  in  his  studies. 

St.  Malachy  was  recommended  for  Holy  Orders  by  a 
saintly  recluse  (Imarus),  whose  cell  was  in  the  vicinitj  of 
9 


to 


THE  LIFE  OF  -ST.  MALACHY. 


tLd  Cathedral  Church  of  Armagh,  and  whose  disciple  he 
ha  J long  been,  notwithstanding  the  jeering  of  his  friends, 
who  could  not  bear  the  thought  that  one  of  so  delicate 
a constitution,  and  such  fine  accomplishments  and  disposi- 
tion for  the  world,  should  embrace  so  mean  and  con- 
temptible a state  of  life.  He  was  ordained  Deacon  by 
Oelsas,  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  and  in  his  twenty-fifth 
year  was  raised  to  the  Priesthood.  Celsus  appointed  him 
his  Vicar,  when  St.  Malachy  made  “ several  regulations 
in  ecclesiastical  discipline,  which  were  authorized  by  the 
Bishop,  and  settled  the  regular  solemn  rehearsal  of  the 
canonical  hours  in  all  the  Churches  of  the  Diocese, 
which,  since  the  Danish  invasion,  had  been  omitted,  even 
in  the  Episcopal  cities ; he  had  learned  chanting  in  his 
youth,  and  had  preserved  it  in  his  Monastery,  even  at  a 
period  when  there  were  more  who  could  not  or  would  not 
say,  either  in  the  city  or  Diocese  (lorsquil  rHy  avail 
encore  personne  qui  silt  on  vouliit  chanter^  soil  dans  la 
itle^  soil  dans  la  diocese)  ; what  was  yet  of  much  greater 
importance,  he  re-established  the  use  of  the  Sacraments, 
of  Confession  or  Penance,  Confirmation,  and  the  regular 
performance  of  Matrimony.^ 

Our  Saint,  being  apprehensive  that  he  was  not  sufficient- 
ly acquainted  wdth  the  canons  of  the  Church  to  effect  a 
thorough  reformation  of  discipline,  betook  himself,  with 
the  consent  and  approbation  of  his  Diocesan  and  director, 
to  Malchus,  Bishop  of  Lismore,  who  was  regarded,  on  ac- 

* Kecipiuntur  ubique  Ecclesiasticse  consuetudines  contrari80  reji 
ciuntur  sacramentorum  rite  solemnia  celebrantur  confessiones  flunt 
lid  ecclesiam  conveniunt  plebes,  concubinatus  hoiiestat  celebritai 
Quptiarnm. 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHT. 


81 


count  of  his  sanctity  and  learning,  as  the  oracle  of  all 
Ireland,  and  was  by  him  diligently  instructed  in  all  thingi 
belonging  to  the  divine  service  and  the  care  of  souls. 

After  Malachy  had  resided  for  some  time  at  Lismore 
he  was  recalled  by  his  Diocesan,  and  returned  to  Armagh, 
when  he  was  placed  over  the  Abbey  of  Benchor,^  th« 
revenues  of  which  were  enjoyed  by  one  of  his  uncles. 
This  religious  house  had  been  founded  by  St.  Com  gall, 
in  555,  and  was  the  parent  of  numerous  colleges,  as  well 
in  Ireland  as  in  England  and  Scotland,  and  of  several  illus- 
trious Saints ; among  them  we  need  only  mention  Saint 
Columbanus.  While  Abbot  of  Benchor,  St.  Bernard  in- 
forms us  that  our  Saint  performed  many  miracles,  and 
was  favored  with  some  visions ; but  our  space  being  limit- 
ed, we  can  only  refer  to  these  circumstances  en  passant 

When  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age,  he  was  consecra- 
ted at  the  express  command  of  his  director,  Imar,  Bishop 
of  Connor.  He  remained  there  for  some  time,  until  the 
death  of  Celsus,  who  appointed  him  his  successor  to  the 
See  of  Armagh,  an  office  he  was  unwilling  to  take  on  him- 
self, until  threatened  with  excommunication  by  the  Papal 
Legate,  Gillibert,  Bishop  of  Limerick ; but  he  did  not  ex- 
ercise his  episcopal  functions  until  the  death  of  Maurice, 
who  had  been  elected  by  the  relatives  of  the  deceased 
Prelate  Celsus,  when  he  was  installed  by  King  Cormac 
and  the  Bishops  of  the  province,  and  acknowledged  as 
the  sole  legitimate  metropolitan  of  Ireland,  a.  d.  1133. 

St.  Malachy,  on  his  way  to  Rome,  whither  he  went  to 
obtain  the  Pallium,  as  well  for  the  Diocese  of  Armagh  as 
that  of  Tuam  (a  See  lately  erected  by  Celsus),  visited 

* Benefiw,  from  Benedictus-choru9, 


82 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHY. 


Clairvaux,  where  he  foimed  the  acquaintance  of  St.  Ber- 
nard. At  Kome  he  was  received  with  honor  by  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff,  Innocent  IL,  who  would  not  hear  ot 
his  petition  for  spending  the  remainder  of  his  life  at 
Clairvaux.  On  his  return,  he  again  called  on  St.  Bernard, 
and  left  four  of  his  companions  there,  who,  “taking  the 
Cestercian  habit,  afterwards  came  over  to  Ireland  and  in- 
stituted the  Abbey  of  Mellifont,  in  1139.” 

The  Pallium  not  having  been  sent  to  St.  Malachy,  as 
promised  by  Pope  Innocent  IL,  the  Archbishop  deter- 
mined to  visit  Kome  to  see  Pope  Eugenius  IIL,  and 
on  his  way  called  at  his  beloved  Clairvaux,  in  Oc- 
tober, 1148.  Having  celebrated  the  Conventual  Mass 
with  his  usual  devotion  on  the  feast  of  St.  Luke,  he  was 
seized  with  a fever,  which  obliged  him  to  take  to  his  bed. 
The  good  monks  were  very  active  in  assisting  him ; but  he 
assured  them  that  all  the  pains  they  took  about  him  were 
to  no  purpose,  as  he  would  not  recover,  for  he  well  knew 
that  his  end  was  at  hand,  and  was  certain  that  if  he  died 
that  year  i|  would  boon  ihe  festival  of  All  Souls ; as  he 
had  no  slight  confidence  in  the  assistance  which  the  de- 
parted received  from  them  on  that  day.  He  had  also 
said,  that  if  he  died  while  travelling,  it  would  be  at  Clair- 
vaux. He  asked  for  the  Holy  Oil ; and  as  the  Commu- 
nity were  preparing  to  bring  it  to  him  in  solemn  pro- 
cession, he  descended  from  his  room  to  the  Church,  and 
received  Extreme  Unction  and  the  Viaticum,  lying  on 
ashes  strewed  on  the  floor.  It  was  easily  perceived  ob  the 
festival  of  All  Saints  that  he  was  dying,  and  the  whole 
Community  ’were  summoned  to  his  bedside.  Looking  at 
them  he  said,  “ I have  most  earnestly  desired  to  eat  this 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHY.  83 

passover  with  you,  and  have  not  been  disappointed.^ 
Then  he  added  : “ Take  care  of  me,  I will  not  forget  you 
if  I be  allowed  ; bu't  I doubt  it  not,  for  I have  believed  in 
God,  and  every  thing  is  possible  with  Him,  in  whom  I be- 
lieve ; I have  loved  God,  and  have  loved  you,  and  charity 
will  never  cease  and  looking  up  to  heaven,  he  said,  “ O 
God,  preserve  them  in  thy  name,  and  not  these  alone,  but 
all  those  who  by  my  word  and  entreaty  have  been  conse- 
crated to  thy  service.”  Then  each  one  of  the  Communi- 
ty passed  him  individual!}?’,  and  he  bade  them  rest  them- 
selves, as  his  hour  was  not  yet  come.  The  Community 
returned  about  midnight,  and  accompanied  with  psalms 
and  spiritual  hymns  the  holy  soul  who  was  returning 
home : all  had  their  eyes  fixed  on  the  dying  Prelate,  but 
none  perceived  that  he  had  breathed  his  last ; so  calmly 
did  he  fall  asleep  on  the  festival  of  All  Souls,  1148. 

His  Life  was  -written  by  St.  Bernard,  at  the  request  of 
the  Abbot  of  Mellifont  (Corgan). 

It  may  be  deemed  superfluous,  if  not  arrogant,  in  our 
calling  the  reader’s  attention  to  a controverted  subject, 
so  shortly  after  perusing  the  departure  of  a Saint  to  his 
Father-land — so  shortly  after  witnessing  the  cheering 
effect  of  the  exit  of  one  from  this  world  of  woe  to  that  of 
eternal  happiness,  it  may  be  that  feelings  of  holy  calm 
and  sorrow,  tempered  by  the  sweet  consolation  that  an- 
other protection  was  now  in  the  world  of  spirits  to  protect 
us  by  his  merits,  and  feeling  such  as  possessed  St.  Ber- 
nard and  his  brethren  at  Clairvaux,  may  possess  the  read- 
er’s soul,  yet  it  is  our  duty  to  refer  to  the  accompanying 
Prophecy,  attributed  to  St.  Malachy. 

9* 


84 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHT. 


The  Breviary  in  its  oflSce  for  the  festival  of  St.  Malachy 
speaks  of  his  having  been  enriched  with  the  gift  of  proph* 
ecy ; and  of  this,  who  can  doubt,  when  St.  Bernard  tells 
us  that  he  had  a foreshadowing  of  his  death  ? 

The  objections  to  the  foil:) wing  prophecies  are,  as  far  as 
we  can  learn,  threefold  : — 

1.  The  silence  of  St.  Bernard. 

2.  The  tortuous  method  adopted  by  the  interpreters,  in 
applying  them  to  the  various  sovereign  pontiffs. 

3.  The  introduction  of  the  Anti-Popes,  as  in  Nos.  6,  7, 
8,  36,  42,  43,  44,  and  53. 

1.  The  silence  of  St.  Bernard.  It  is  contended  by 
those  who  are  skeptical  as  to  the  geuineness  of  these 
prophecies,  by  men  who  would,  alas ! require  almost  a 
visible  miracle,  to  enable  them  to  believe  in  Christ  Him- 
self, that  St.  Malachy’s  own  biographer  was  ignorant  of 
their  existence ; and  hence,  they  deem  and  hesitate  not  to 
call  these  prophecies  a forgery,  &c.  &c.  They  forget 
that  in  all  probability  St.  Midachy,  from  his  excessive  hu- 
mility, lest  he  should  be  too  proud  of  the  gifts  of  God  to- 
wards himself,  might  never  have  mentioned  these  prophe- 
cies to  St.  Bernard.  But,  say  these  skeptics, 

2.  “ The  tortuous  methods  adopted  by  the  various  in- 
terpreters in  applying  them  to  the  Sovereign  Pontiffs,  is 
a second  convincing  proof.” 

We  would  fain  ask  the  objector,  if  all  unproved  pro- 
phecies are  so  plain  that  no  “ tortuous  method”  is  re- 
quired to  explain  them.  Methinks  any  one  acquainted, 
no  matter  how  superficially,,  with  the  writings  of  the  day, 
would  see  the  folly  of  this  objection  ; but  what  “tortuous 
methods”  are  applied  by  our  interpreter,  Pere  Gorjeu,  the 


THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHT.  85 

only  one  we  have  met  with,  in  his  application  of  the  pro- 
phecies. Take  for  instances,  No.  5,  “ De  rure  Did 

it  require  much  ingenuity  to  apply  these  words  to  Adrian 
IV.  ? Or  again,  No.  11,  sus  in  crebro — what  plainer  than 
its  application  to  Urban  III  ? Or  what  ingenuity  is  shown 
in  27,  “ Rosa  Composita  Are  not  the  prophecies  No. 
96,  100,  and  101,  equally  clear?  Might  it  not  be  said 
with  truth  of  Pius  VI.  that  he  was  Peregrinus  apostoli- 
cus  ? Did  not  Gregory  XVI.  come  from  De  Balneis 
Etruvioe  ? And  of  Pius  IX.  who  is  there  that  will  deny  the 
applicability  of  the  words  “ Crux  de  Cruce  were  they 
not  universally  used  during  the  revolution  of  1848,  when 
a lawless  band  of  ruffians  and  marauders  possessed  the 
Eternal  City,  and  compelled  the  Lord’s  anointed  to  flee 
to  Gaeta  ? It  may  be  said  that  Crux  de  Cruce,  could  be 
applied  with  equal  truth  to  Clement  VII.  and  Pfcs  VI.  as 
to  Pius  IX. ; but,  though  Rome  was  sacked  in  the  days  of 
Clement  VII.,  still,  with  that  solitary  exception,  it  could 
not  be  said  that  his  life  was  Crux  de  Cruce.  So  also  with 
Pius  VI. : to  none,  then,  can  these  words  apply  with  greater 
force,  than  to  that  wonderful  man,  raised  up — providen- 
tially raised  up — to  sit  in  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  in  these 
troublous  times.  ' Let  one  read  the  history  of  the  last 
few  years,  and  every  act  of  Pius  IX.  brings  before  the 
mind  of  the  reader  the  words  Crux  de  Cruce,  with  aw- 
ful solemnity.  Clement  VII.  was  not  compelled  to  quit 
Rome ; Pius  VI.  was  conducted  as  a prisoner  to  Fontaine- 
bleau ; whereas,  Pius  IX.  was  obliged  to  flee  for  his  life  to 
Gaeta,  and  throw  himself  on  the  protection  of  a foreign 
lovereignj  but  neither  time  nor  space  will  allow  us  to  en- 
ter further  into  this  point. 


86  THE  LIFE  OF  ST.  MALACHY. 

The  third  objection  is — The  introduction  of  the  Anti- 
Popes. 

The  sacred  pages  recording  the  children  of  Israel,  men- 
tion the  names  of  usurpers  and  bad  sovereigns,  so  also 
does  profane  history ; and  therefore  why  should  not  St. 
Malachy  have  had  the  schismatical  Victor  IV.  in  his 
mind,  Avhen  he  inserted  the  words  Ex  tetro  Carceref  to 
whom  can  they  be  so  well  applied  ? who  so  blind  as  one 
deprived  of  the  successors  of  St.  Peter  ? 

Bitterly,  aye  most  bitterly,  do  we  regret  that  it  is  not  in 
our  power  to  apply  the  various  prophecies  to  the  sovereign 
Pontiffs,  from  Clement  IX.  (IGG^)  to  Pius  IX.,  as  we  feel 
assured  that  one  well  versed  in  Italian  literature  could 
know  how  Canis  et  Coluber  applied  to  Leo  XII. ; or  Aquila 
rapax,  to  his  predecessor  Pius  XII. ; or  Animal  rapax,  to 
Benedict  XIV. 

One  who  boasts  that  he  *8  a son  of  St.  Jarbatk* 
Moate^ 

fntival  of  cw  Lad/ye  of  SdUtUf  185& 


THE  PROPHECY  OP  ST.  MALACHY. 


6T 


ATTRIBUTED  PROPHECY  OF  ST.  MALACHY, 
ARCHBISHOP  OP  ARMAGH, 

RELATIVE  TO  THE  SOVEREIGN  PONTIFFS  FROM  1143  TO  THB 
END  OF  THE  WORLD. 


I.  Ex  Castro  Tyhris — Frora  the  Castle  of  Tiber. 

CELESTINE  II.— 1143. 

Celestine  was  a Tuscan  by  birth—being  a native  of 
Fort  S.  Felicita  near  the  Tiber,  now  called  Cita  S. 
tello. 

II.  Inimicus  Expulsus — The  Enemy  Expelled. 
LUCIUS  II.— 1144. 

Lucius  II.  was  called  chasse-enemi  from  his  crest* — the 
Bear.  Lucius  II.  was  a Regular  Canon  of  the  Monastery 
of  Sancta  Cruce,  and  the  Cross  puts  to  flight  the  devill, 
the  true  enemies  of  our  Lord. 

III.  Ex  magnitudine  montis—From  the  magniiudje  of  the 
r mountain, 

EUGENIUS  III.— 1145. 

Patria  Hetruscus  ex  oppido  Montis  Magnu 
Hence  he  was  called  by  our  prophet  Ex  magnitudine 
mentis, ” from  the  magnitude  of  the  mountain. 


88 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


ly.  Ahbas  Suburranus — The  Suhhurran  Abbot. 

ANASTASIUS  IV.— 1153. 

De  famine  Suburra. 

Aiiastasius  was  Abbot  of  St.  Eufiis,  Suburranus  is  used 
in  reference  to  one  steering  a great  vessel,  which  Anasta- 
sins  certainly  did  as  sovereign. 

V,  De  rure  albo — Of  the  Alban  {white)  country. 

ADRIAN  IV.— 1154. 

Adrian  IV.  was  the  only  Englishman  that  has  ever  suo 
ceeded  to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter : he  was  born  in  the  vicin- 
ity of  St.  Alban. 

I.  England  was  called  Albion  on  account  of  her  whiU 
rocks  and  white  cliffs. 

II.  Adrian  was  born  at  Malmesbury,  a village  depend- 
ent on  St.  Albans. 

III.  He  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Alba. 

IV.  He  was  sent  as  legate  to  Norway,  a country  where 
there  is  almost,  perpetual  snow. 

V.  The  holy  candor  and  innocence  of  his  soul,  ac- 
knowledged by  Eugenius  III.,  who  sent  him  to  the  North 
to  convert  souls  to  Jesus  Christ. 

VI.  Ex  tetro  car  cere, 

VICTOR  IV.  {Anti-Pope)—\lb^. 

Victor  fuit  Cardinalis  Sti.  Nicolai  in  Carcerb  Tul- 
liano : — 

The  words  Ex  tetro  carcere  prove  that  Victor  ascended 
the  chair  of  St.  Peter  schismatically,  and  that  he  had  not 
the  light  of  the  successor  of  the  Vicar  appointed  by  Jesus 
Christ 


ST.  MALACHY. 


89 


VII.  Via  Transtyherina^ 

PASCHAL  III.  {Anti-Pope)— 

Guido  Cremensis  Cardinalis  St.  Mariae  trans  Tyberini, 
Cardinal  of  St.  Mary’s  beyond  the  Tyber. 

VIII.  De  Panncmidk  Tuscice. 

CALLIXTUS  III.  {Anti-Pope)— 

Hungarius  natione  episcopus  Cardinalis  Tusculanus. 
Tlie  two  nations,  Italy  and  Hungary,  are  ever  mingled  in 
an  evil  augury, 

IX.  Ex  Ansere  Custode — Of  the  Guardian  Goose. 

ALEXANDER  III.— 11Y5. 

Ex  familia  Paperonana. 

Our  readers  will  recollect,  that  when  Brennus  attempted 
to  sack  the  Capitol,  he  was  prevented  by  the  cackling  of 
some  geese ; the  family  of  Alexander  HI.  descended  from 
one  of  those  who,  aroused  by  the  geese,  repulsed  Brennus. 

f 

X.  Lux  in  Ostio — The  Light  in  Ostium. 

LUCIUS  III.— 1181. 

Cardinalis  Ostiensis. 

“ Luca  dedit  lucem  tibi  Luci  pontilicatum, 

Ostium  papatum.  Verona  niori ; 

Imo  Verona  dedit  tibi  Lucis  gaudia, 

Exitium  curas  Ostii  Luca  mori.” 

XL  Sus  in  crehro. 

URBAN  III.— 1185. 

Ex  famine  Crebell^  quae  suem  pro  armis  gerit.  He 
was  a native  of  Milan — from  Mediolanus,  so  called  in  con- 


90 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


sequence  of  a tradition  of  a sow  covered  half  with  wool 
and  half  with  , silk,  and  hence  Urban  was  called  sus  in 
crebro,  being  a native  of  Milan. 

XII.  Ensis  Laurentii — Sword  of  Laurence. 
GREGORY  VIIL— 1187.. 

Cardinalis  Sti.  Laurentii  in  Lucina  ciijus  insignia 
falcatil  His  armorial  bearing  was  a drawn  sword— wa* 
Cardinal  of  St.  Laurence. 

XIII.  De  Schola  Exiit — Departed  from  S^ool  (Schola). 
CLEMENT  III.— 1188. 

Romanus  Ex  domo  Scholari. 

XIV.  Ex  rure  Bovensi — Erom  the  Bovensian  territory. 
CELESTINE  III.— 1191. 

Ex  familia  Bovensi.  He  was  descended  of  the  Boven- 
sian  family. 

XV.  Comes  Signatus. 

INNOCENT  HI.— 1198. 

1.  liis  motto  was,  Fac  mecum  Domine  signum  in  bo* 
num. 

1.  He  was  Ex  familia  comitum  signise. 

3.  The  dove,  which  on  his  being  elected  Sovereign 
Pontiff,  flew  over  his  head  and  perched  on  his  left  hand. 

XVI.  Canonicus  de  Latere--- Canon  of  Later  an. 
HONORIUS  IIL— 1198. 

Ex  famine  Sabellia,  Canonicus  St.  Joannis  Lateranensis. 
He  was  Canon  of  St.  John  Lateran. 


ST.  MALAOHT. 


91 


XVII.  Avis  Ostiensis — The  Ostian  Bird, 
GREGORY  IX.— 1227. 

The  arms  of  Gregory  IX.  were  an  Eagle.  He  was 
Cardinal  Bishop  of  Ostia,  in  the  Diaconate  of  St.  Lucy, 
situated  in  the  east  of  Italy  and  celebrated  for  its  eagles. 

XVIII.  Leo  Sabinus — The  Sahinian  lAon. 
CELESTINE  IV.— 1241. 

Mediolanensis  cujus  insignia  Leo:  Cardinalis Episcopus 
Sabinus. 

His  arms  were  the  Lion : he  was  Cardinal  Bishop  of 
Sabina, 

XIX.  Comes  Laurentius — Count  of  Laxorencem 
INNOCENT  IV.— 1243. 

Comes  Lauvanise  Cardinalis  S.  Laurentii  in  LucinA.. 

1.  His  title  as  Count  of  Lauvania. 

2.  His  zeal  and  ardor  for  religion,  against  Frederick  II., 
was  similar  to  that  of  S.  Laurence  against  Valerian. 

3.  He  ordered  the  Cardinals  to  wear  a red  hat,  not  only 
as  a mark  of  their  dignity,  but  to  show  that  they  were 
ever  ready  to  shed  their  blood  for  God. 

XX.  Sigrium  Ostiense — The  Standard  of  Ostia, 
ALEXANDER  IV.— 1254.  . 

De  Comitibus  Signise  Episcopus  Cardinalis  Ostiensis. 

1.  The  name  of  Signy. 

2.  The  title  of  his  Diocese. 

-3.*  His  proclaiming  a crusade  against  Manfred  and  hia 

adherents,  who  persecuted  the  Church. 

10 


92^ 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


XXL  Ilierusalem  CampanioB — The  Jerusalem  of  Cham 
paigne, 

URBAN  IV.— 1261. 

Trecensis  in  Campania,  Patriarclia  Jerusalem. 

Urban  wa-s  born  at  Troyes  (Champaigne)  ; and  taking 
the  part  for  the  whole,  the  application  of  this  prophecy 
can  (despite  the  sneers  of  unbelievers)  be  applied  to  non^i 
other  but  him. 

XXII.  Draco  Depressus — The  dragon  crushed. 

CLEMENT  IV.— 1265. 

Cujus  insignia  Aquila  unguibus  draconom  tenens. 

1.  His  change  of  life  after  his  wife’s  death. 

2.  His  courage  against  the  English  who  had  rebelled 
against  their  King  and  the  Holy  See. 

3.  The  interdict  and  excommunication  he  fulminated 
against  those  who,  instead  of  obeying  like  angels,  had 
risen  against  him  like  dragons  from  hell. 

4.  His  great  moderation  in  not  selecting  any  of  his 
own  family  for  ecclesiastical  preferment. 

XXHI.  Anguinus  Vir. 

GREGORY  X.— 1271. 

Ex  familia  vice-Comitum  quae  anguem  pro  i.usigni  gerit. 

He  was  descended  from  a noble  family  who  bore  the 
serpent  on  their  standard. 

XXtV.  Concionator  Gallus. 

INNOCENT  V.— 1276. 

Ex  ordine  Predicatorum.  Innocent  V.  was  ^ French* 
man,  and  of  the  Order  of  Preachers. 


ST.  MALACHY. 


9S 


XXV.  Bonus  Comes, 

ADRIAN  V.-~12'76. 

On  bonus  familia  Flescid  ex  comitibus  Lauvanije. 

His  goodness  of  character  was  depicted  by  his  saying, 
that  he  would  wish  his  enemy  no  greater  harm  than  to 
become  Pope. 

XXVI.  Piscator  Thuscus — The  Tuscan  Fisher. 
JOHN  XXL— 1274. 

Antea  Johannes  Petrus  Episcopus  Cardinalis  Tuscula- 
nus. 

John  was  a good  Physician,  and  a native  of  Portugal. 
The  appellative  Piscator  from  his  name  Peter  and  from 
his  See. 

XXVII.  Rosa  Composita — -The  Rose  Composite. 
NICHOLAS  III.— 1277. 

Quae  rosam  in  insigni  gerit  dictus  composita. 

This  Pontiff  was  the  first  of  his  family  (Orsini)  Tsho 
changed  the  family  crest,  a bear,  to  a rose,  in  consequence 
of  one  of  his  cousins  having  been  delivered  of  an  abortion 
similar  in  appearance  to  a bear. 

XXVIII.  Fxteloneo  Litiacei  Martini. 

MARTIN  IV.— 1281. 

Cujus  insignia  lilia,  Canonicus  et  Thesaurarius  S.  Mar- 
tini Turonensis. 

The  term  Liliacei  means  not  so  much  his  crest,  as  to 
show  that  the  Pontiff  to  whom  it  refers  must  be  Martin 
IV.,  who  was  the  Treasurer  of  S.  Martin  of  Tours ; the 


94 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


fleur-de-lys  is  a well-known  emblem  of  the  Blessed  ViigiB 
in  France. 

XXIX.  Ex  Rosd  Leonind. 

HONORIUS  IV.— 1285. 

Ex  £amili5,  Sabella  cujus  insignia  rosa  a lenibus  gestatn. 

XXX.  Picus  inter  Escas, 

NICHOLAS  lY.— 1288. 

Picenus  patria  Esculanus. 

1.  The  inhabitants  of  Ascoli  are  called  Pici  and  indi- 
vidually Picus,  because,  when  their  ancestor  went  to  that 
country,  a little  bird,  called  Picus  Martius,  perched  on  hia 
standard  : hence  the  name  Piceni. 

2.  Esca  for  Esculum.  (Ascoli)  the  native  city  of  Nicho- 
las lY. 

XXXI.  Ex  eremo  celsus, 

CELESTINE  Y.— 1294. 

Vocatus  Petrus  de  Morino  Eremita. 

XXXII.  Ex  undarum  henedictione, 
BONIFACE  YIIL— 1294. 

Yocatus  prius  Benedictus  Cetanus  cujus  insignia  undae. 

From  Gaeta,  whence  their  crest.^ 

* As  this  Pope  has  been  severely  censured  by  Protestant  writers, 
wa  are  induced  to  state  a fact  mentioned  by  Spondanus,  that  hia 
body  was  found  intact  and  uncorrupted,  such  as  his  nose  lips,  in 
.1605,  about  302  years  after  his  death. 


ST.  MALACHY. 


95 


XXXIII.  Concionator  Patercus — The  Orator  of  Patera. 

BENEDICT  X.— 1303. 

Qui  Vocabatur  Nicbolaus  oidinis  Predicatorum. 
Paterius,  from  his  native  city  Patara. 

XXXIV.  De  Fessis  Aquitaniis, 

CLEMENT  V.— 1305. 

Natione  Aquitanicus  cujus  insignia  fissse  erant. 

XXXV.  De  Sutore  Osseo — Of  the  Shoemaker  of  Ossea. 

JOHN  XXII.— 1316. 

Ex  familia  Oss^  Sutoris  filius. 

John  was  the  son  of  one  Arnauld,  a cobbler  (sutor),  and 
formed  one  of  the  suite  of  Pierre  Perrier,  Archbishop  (A 
Arles. 

XXXVI.  Corvus  Schismaticus — The  Schismatic  Raven ^ 
NICHOLAS  V.  {Anti-Pope.)— 

Petrus  de  Corbavio  contra . Joannem  XX.  Antipapa 
Minorita. 

XXXVII.  Frigidus  Ahhas — The  Frigidian  Abbot. 
BENEDICT  XII.— 1334. 

Abbas  Monasterii  Fontis  Frigidi.  Abbot  of  the  mon- 
latery  of  Fontis  Frigidi. 

XXXVIII.  De  Rosa  Atrebatensi. 

CLEMENT  VI.— 1342. 

Episcopus  Atrebatensis  cujus  insignia  Rosae. 

He  was  born  at  Hosiers,  and  was  Bishop  of  Arras, 

0* 


X 


96 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


XXXIX.  De  Montihuss  Pammachiu 
INNOCENT  VL— 1352.  . 

Cardinalis  SS.  Joannis  et  Pauli  tituli  Pammachii'cujui 
insignia  montes. 

XL.  Gallus  Vice  Comes-— The  Gallic  Viscount 
URBAN  V.— 1362. 

Nuncius  Apostolicus  ad  Vices-Comites  Mediolanensis. 

Urban  V.  was  a Frenchman  {Gallus\  and  had  a right 
to  the  title  of  Viscount,  on  account  of  his  being  one  of  the 
Legation  to  Milan. 

XLI.  Novus  de  Virgine  Forte, 

GREGORY  XL— 1370. 

Qui  vocabatur  Petrus  Belfontis  Cardinalis  stce  Mariso 
novae. 

This  motto,  by  the  figure  called  Metalepsis,  should  be 
novd  de  virgine  fortis — whence  novA  would  apply  to  the 
<v.tle,  and  fortis  to  his  name. 

XLII.  Be  Cruce  ApostolicA, 

CLEMENT  VII.  {Anti-Pope.)-^Ul^. 

Qui  fuit  Presbyter  Cardinalis  SS.  XII.  Apostolorum, 
jujus  insignia  Crux. 

XLIII.  Luna  Cosmedina, 

BENEDICT  XIII.  (Anti-Pope)— IZU, 

Antea  Petrus  de  Luna  Cardinalis  Stae  Mariae  in  Cos- 
medino. 


ST.  MALACHY. 


97 


1.  By  his  prenomen  de  Luna. 

2.  By  his  arms. 

3.  By  the  name  of  the  city,  whence  his  title  de  Lunl. 

4.  By  the  fickleness  of  his  disposition,  at  one  time  de* 
siring,  and  at  another  opposing  the  union  of  the  Church, 

XLIV.  Schisma  Barchinonicum, 

CLEMENT  VIII.  {Anti-Pope)—lA2i. 

Qui  fuit  Canonicus  Barchinonensis. 

XLV.  De  InfirncB  Prcegnanti, 

URBAN  YL— 1378. 

Neapolitanus  Praegnanus  natus  in  loco  qui  dicitur  In- 
fernus. 

Urban  was  moreover  Archbishop  of  Cuenza,  Acheron- 
tine,  which  is  also  Infernus,  according  to  the  Poets. 

XL VI.  Cuhus  de  mixtione, 

BENEDICT  IX.— 1389. 

Ex  familia  Tonacalla  a genua  Ligurne  cujus  insignU 
cubi. 

XL VII.  De  Meliore  Sidere, 
INNOCENT  VIII.  — 1404. 

Vocatus  Cosmatus  de  Melioratis  cujus  insignia  sidus. 

XLVIII.  Nauta  de  Ponte  Nigro — The  Navigator  of 
Ponte  Nigro, 

GREGORY  XII.— 1406. 

Venatus,  Commendatarius  Ecclesige  Nigri  Pontis. 


98 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


}fe  was  a Venetian  by  birth,  and  a dignitary  of  tha 
church  of  Nigropont. 

XLIX.  Flagellum  Solis — Lash  of  the  Sun. 
ALEXANDER  V.— 1409. 

Graecus;  Archiepiscopus  Mediolanensis  cujus  insignia 
BOl. 

He  was  a Greek ; was  Archbishop  of  Milan ; his  crest 
was  the  sun. 

L.  Cervus  Syrence. 

JOHN  XXIL— 1410. 

Diaconus  Cardinalis  S.  Eustachii  qui  cum  cervo  depin- 
gitur  Bononiae  legatus  Neapolitanus. 

Naples  was  originally  called  Parthenope,  from  a tra- 
dition that  Parthenope,  one  of  the  Syrens,  was  buried  at 
Naples. 

LI.  Corona  Veli  Aurei. 

MARTIN  V.— 1417. 

Ex  familia  Columna,  Diaconus  Cardinalis  S.  Georgii  ad 
velum  aureum. 

LII. — Lupa  Ccelestina. 

EUGENIUS  IV.— 1431. 

Canonicus  antea  regularis  Caelestinus  et  episcopus 
Senecsis. 

The  Amice  worn  by  the  Cardinals  was  formerly  made 
of  the  wolfs  skin,  as  a mark  of  humility. 


ST.  MALAOfirr. 


99 


‘ LIIL  Amator  Crucis. 

FEUX  V.  {Anti-Pope)— 

Qtii  Vocabatur  Araedeus  dux  Sabaudise  cnjiis  insignia 
0*ux. 

The  signification  of  Amedeus  is  a lover  of  God. 

LIV.  Pe  modkitate  Lunm, 

NICHOLAS  V.— 1447. 

Lunensis  de  Sarrana. 

LY.  Bos  pascens — The  Ox  grazing. 
CALIXTUS  III.— 1455. 

Hispanus  cujus  insignia  Bos  pascens.  Calixtus  III*  wat 
a Spaniard  by  birth  : an  Ox  grazing  was  his  crest. 

LYI.  Pe  Cuiprd  et  Alhergo. 

PIUS  IL— 1458. 

Senensis  qui  fuit  a Secretes  Cardinaii  Cupranico  et  A1 
bergato. 

LVII.  De  Cervo  et  Leone— Of  the  Stag  and  lAon. 
PAUL  IL— 1461. 

Venetus  Qui  fuit  Commendatarius  Cervinensis  et  Cardi- 
nalis  tituti  St.  Marci. 

St.  Mark  is  represented  by  the  lion. 

LVIII.  Piscator  Minor  ta — The  Minorite  Fisherman. 
SIXTUS  IV.— 1471. 

Piscatoris  filius  Francis  canus.  Sixtus  IV.  was  the  sou 
of  a fisherman. 


100 


THE  PROPHECY  OP 


LIX.  Precursor  Sicilice — The  Precursor  of  Sicily, 
INNOCENT  VIIL— 1484. 

Qui  Vocabatur  Joamiis  Baptista,  et  vixit  in  Curia  At 
fonsi,  Regis  Sicilise. 

1.  The  Precursor  of  the  Saviour  was  called  John  the 
Baptist,  and  so  was  this  Pontiff. 

2.  St.  John  was  called  the  angel  of  the  Lord  (Malach. 
iii.  1),  and  all  wh«  have  spoken  of  Innocent  VIII.  say  that 
he  was  as  beautiful  as  an  angel. 

3.  St.  John  was  remarkable  for  his  innocence,  and  this 
Pontiff  took  as  his  motto,  the  text,  “ Ego  autem  in  inno~ 
centia  mea  ingressus  sum^'^  to  which  we  may  add  that  he 
has  been  unanimously  praised  by  all  historians  for  the  di- 
vine innocence  of  his  morals  and  piety. 

How  was  he  precursor  Sicilioe  since  he  was  of  Genoa  ? 
because  he  was  in  the  service  of  Alfonso,  king  of  Sicily. 

LX.  Bos  Alhanus  in  Portu, 
ALEXANDER  VI.— 1492. 

Episcopus  Cardinalis  Albanus  et  Porticensis. 

The  Ox  was  in  the  arms  of  Borgia,  given  by  Calixtua 
III.  to  the  Papal  see. 

LXI.  De  Parvo  homine, 

PIUS  III.— 1503. 

Seenensis  d-e  familia  Piccolomene^. 

LXIL  Fructus  Jovis  jurabit, 

JULIUS  II.— 1503. 

Lignr  cujus  insignia  Quercus,  Jovis  arbor. 

“ Sicubi  magna  Jovis  antique  robore  quercua, 
Ingentes  tendat  ramos.”  Virgil,  Georg.  IIL 


ST.  MALACHT. 


lOi 


LXIIL  De  Craticula  Politiand^ 

LEO  X.— 1513. 

Filius  Laurentii  Medices  et  scliolaris  Angli  Politiani. 

LXIV.  Leo  Florentioe — The  Lion  of  Floreme, 

ADRIAN  VL— 1522. 

Florentii  filius  cujus  insignia  Leo, 

His  crest  was  the  Lion. 

LXV.  Flos  Pilei  Aegru 
CLEMENT  VII.— 1523. 

Florentius  de  domo  Medicea  cujus  insignia  flos  et  lilia. 

LXVL  Hyacinthus  Medicorum — The  Hyacinth  of  Phy^ 
sicians. 

PAUL  IIL— 1534. 

Farnesius  qui  lilia  pro  insignibus  gestat,  et  fuit  Cardi- 
nalis  St.  Cosmae  et  Damian. 

The  purple  hyacinth,  which  had  a place  in  the  arms  of 
this  Pontiff,  is  used  for  medical  purposes ; the  martyrs 
SS.  Cosmas  and  Damianus  were  physicians,  hence  the  ap- 
plication of  the  prophecy  is  evident.  He  was  Cardinal  of 
SS.  Cosmas  and  Damian. 

LXVII.  De  Corond.  montana — Of  the  mountain  crown 

JULIUS  III.— 1550. 

An  tea  Vocatus  Joannes  Maria  de  Monte. 

His  arms  were  laurel  crow^s  and  mountaiuB. 


102 


THE  PROPHECY  OF 


LXVIII.  Frumentum  floccidum. 

MACELLUS  IL— 1555. 

Cujus  insignia  cerves  et  frtitneiitum  ideo  floccidum  qaod 
punco  tempore  vex  est  in  papatu. 

LXIX.  Fe  Fidets  Petri, 

PAUL  IV.— 1555. 

An  tea  Vocatus  Joannes  Petrus  Caraffe. 

1.  The  name  Caraffe  is  derived  from  cara  fides^  in  con- 
sequence of  those  words  having  been  addressed  by  an 
Emperor  to  one  of  the  house  of  Caraffe,  who  had  shed  his 
blood  to  save  his  Imperial  master’s  life. 

2.  The  founder  of  a new  order  of  regular  clerks,  called 
Theatines. 

LXX.  jEsculajpim  pharmacum — The  jEsculapme  of 
doctors, 

PIUS  IV.— 1559. 

An  tea  Vocatus  Joannis  Angelus  Medices. 

1.  His  family, 

2.  His  father  was  Bernardine  de  Medici. 

3.  His  having  studied  medicine  while  young, 

4.  His  being  introduced  to  the  Papal  Court  by  one  of 
the  Medici. 

5.  His  election  to  the  Pontificate  by  a sign  of  a dove 
perching  at  the  door  of  his  cell. 

The  Church,  the  true  temple  of  .^culapius,  has  ob- 
tained no  little  profit  from  his  teaching. 


ST.  MALACHT. 


103 


LXXI.  Angelus  Nemoroms — Angel  of  the  groves. 
PIUS  V.— 1566. 

Michael  Vocatus  natus  in  oppido  Boschi. 

Angela  from  his  name,  Michael. 

Nemorosus^  from  Boschi,  his  birthplace. 

LXXII.  Medicum  Corpus  pilarum. 
GKEGORY  XIII.— 15^2. 

Cujus  insignia  medicus  Daco  Cardinalis  creatus  a Pia 
IV.  qui  pila  in  armis  gestabat. 

LXXIII.  Axis  in  medietate  signi. 

SIXTUS  V.— 1583. 

Qui  axem  in  medio  Leonis  in  armis  gestat. 

Axis^  the  northern  star. 

In  medietate  signi,  his  crest  the  Lion,  one  of  the  12 
signs  of  the  Zodiac ; he  made  the  kings  of  both  hemi  • 
spheres  tremble. 

LXXIV.  De  Bore  coeli. 

URBAN  VII.  — 1590. 

Qui  fuit  Archiepiscopus  Rossanensis  in  Calabria,  ubi 
manna  colligitur. 

LXXV.  ])e  antiquitate  Urhis — Of  the  Antiquity  of  the 
City. 

GREGORY  XIV.— 1590. 

Senatores  Mediolanenses  filius. 

Milan  was  I)uilt  359  A.  C.  D,,  was  converted  17  A.  D. ; 
so  it  may  well  and  truly  be  called  {ancient)* 


104 


THE  TROPHECY  OF 


LXXVL  Pia  civiias  in  hello, 

INNOCENT  IX.— 1591. 

E.  Bononia  Etruriae  orundus  patriarcha  Jerusalem,  sul 
Gregorio  XIII. 

Rome  was  engaged  in  the  league  against  Henry  IV, 
and  therefore  pia  civitas  in  hello. 

Jerusalem  may  be  truly  called  pia. 

Benenan,  otherwise  Bena  colonia. 

LXXVII.  Crux  Romulce — The  Cross  of  Romulus, 
CLEMENT  VIII.— 1592. 

Cujus  insignia  tenia  bipennata  crucem  Papatum  quo 
dummodo  imitantur. 

The  Adobrandini  (of  which  family  he  was  a member) 
were  descended  from  Romulus. 

LXXVIII.  Undosus  Vir. 

LEO  XL— 1605. 

MedicsBus  cujus  eminentia  insignia  lilia  sphserae  ceruiloeas 
(Velut  mare)  immersa. 

LXXIX.  Gens  Perversa — The  ohstinate  race, 

PAUL  V.— 1605. 

Cujus  insignia  Draco  et  Aquila. 

1.  The  eagle  is  most  dangerous  on  account  of  its  dread- 
ful enmity  to  other  birds. 

The  Dragon,  inasmuch  as  it  infects  the  air  with  a fetid 
imell. 

2.  The  war  between  the  Ghibelines  and  Guelphs,  whose 
crests  were  the  Dragon  at  i the  Eagle. 


ST.  MALACHY. 


10$ 

LXXX.  In  Trihulatione  Pacts, 

GREGORY  XV.— 1621. 

Qm  sicuti  punicoei  capnt  tribus  linnesies  sen  viitis  au* 
reis  oblique  dispositis  vittendit. 

The  quairels  between  Charles  Emmanuel  I.  Duke  of 
Savoy,  Ferdinand  Duke  of  Milan,  and  Pope  Paul  V., 
sending  Gregory  to  Piedmont  and  Lombardy,  to  confer 
with  the  ambassadors  of  France  and  Spain  respecting 
peace,  and,  having  discharged  his  mission,  he  was  elected 
Cardinal.  - 

LXXXI.  Lilium  et  Rosa— The  Lily  and  Rose. 

URBAN  VIII.— 1623. 

Cujus  insignia  Apes  currse  in  scuto  caeruloeo. 

On  account  of  the  dispensation  he  granted  for  the  mar- 
riage of  Henrietta  of  France  (the  lily)  with  Charles  of 
England  (the  rose). 

LXXXIL  Jucunditas  Cruets. 

INNOCENT  X.— 1624. 

Electus  summus  Pontifex  ipso  die  exaltationis  sancta 
Cruci. 

LXXXIII.  Montium  Custos — The  Guardian  of  Moun- 
tains, 

ALEXANDER  VIL— 1655. 

Qui  stellara  montibus  irradiantur  et  praedominantem  in 
nrmis  sex  gestat. 

Here  terminates  the  interpretation  of  the  Rev.  Pere 
Michel  Gorgeu,  0.  C.  C.,  of  the  Monastery  of  our  Lady  of 
Moiuit  Carmel,  at  Dieppe,  published  in  1659. 


106 


PROPHECY  OF  ST.  MALACHT. 


The  remainder  of  the  prophecy  is  as  follows : — 
LXXXIV.  Sydus  Olorum.  CLEMENT  IX.,  1667. 
LXXXV.  De  Flumine  Magno\  CLEMENT  X.,  1670. 
LXXXYI.  Belluainsatiahilis,  INNOCENT  XL,  1676. 
LXXXVII.  Penitentia  gloriosa,  ALEXANDER  VIII., 
189.  [1691. 

LXXXVIII.  Rostrum  in  p(rrtu.  INNOCENT  XII., 
LXXXIX.  Flores  circumedati.  CLEMENT  XL,  1700. 
XC.  De  Bona  religione.  INNOCENT  XIII.,  1721. 
XCI.  Miles  in  hello,  BENEDICT  XIIL,  1724. 

XCII.  Columna  excelsa,  CLEMENT  XII.,  1730. 
XCIII.  Animal  rurali,  BENEDICT  XIV.,  1740. 
XCIV.  Rosa  Umbrice.  CLEMENT  XIIL,  1758. 
XCV.  Ursus  Velox,  CLEMENT  XIV.,  1769. 

XCVL  Peregrinus  Apostolus,  PIUS  VI.,  1779. 
XCVII.  Aquila  Rapax,  PIUS  VIL,  1800. 

XCVIII.  Canis  et  coluber,  LEO  XIL,  1823. 

XCIX.  Vir  Religiosus.  PIUS  VIIL,  1829. 

C.  De  Balneis  Etrurice.  GREGORY  XVI.,  1833. 

CL  Crux  de  Cruce,  PIUS  IX.,  1846. 


TO  BE  FULFILLED. 

OIL  Lumen  in  ccelo,  CVII.  Pastor  et  nauta. 


cm.  Signus  ardens, 
CIV.  Religio  depopulata, 
CV.  Fides  intrepida, 
CVI.  Pastor  angelus. 


CVIII.  Flos  florum, 

CIX.  De  medietate  Lunas, 
CX.  De  labor e solis, 

CXI.  Glorioe  Olivce, 

In  persecutione  Extrema  Sanctae  Romanse  Ecclesiao 
sedebit  Petrus  Romanus  qui  pascet  oves  in  multis  tribula- 
tionibus,  quibus  transactis,  certus  septi  collis  dirurtur  et 
pie  ex  tremeadis  prodioabit  populum  suum. 


107 


It  is  considered  necessary  to  inform  our  readers  that 
we  close  our  present  collection  of  the  writings  of  our 
sainted  seers  with  the  prophecy  of  St.  Malachy.  We 
must,  however,  take  leave  to  remark,  that  all  the  prophe- 
cies written  by  our  Saints  are  not  contained  in  the  present 
edition,  though  we  have  contrived  to  give  the  most  re- 
markable ones.  Besides  St.  Patrick  and  St.  Bridget,  the 
following  Saints  are  said  to  have  written  prophecies,  viz. : 
St.  Cailin,  first  Bishop  of  Down,  who  flourished  about  A. 
D.  500.  St.  Cairneach,  a Priest,  who  flourished  about 
535.  St.  larlach,  Archbishop  of  Tuam,  in  538,  and  seq. 
Beg  Mac  De,  the  prophet,  who  died  in  551,  according  to 
T^-hernach.  St.  Baoithin,  successor  to  St.  Columbkille  in 
the  Abbey  of  Hy,  who  died  on  the  9th  January,  559. 
Eochadh  Eicceas,  commonly  called  Dalian  Forguil,  who 
flourished  about  597.  St.  Bracean  of  Ardbracean  in 
Meath,  who  flourished  about  650.  St.  Fursa,  or  Fursey, 
who  died  16th  January,  653.  St.  Moling  of  Teach-mo- 
ling  (Timolin)  county  of  Kildare,  who  died  in  697,  and 
St.  Samhtand,  virgin,  who  died  in  734.  It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  small  portions  only  of  the  prophecies  of  the 
above  Saints  have  come  as^t  to  hand,  and  that  even 
these  fragmentS'xare.lo'ted^^^  in  language  and  orthog- 
raphy of  so  ^ standard  that  it  would  be 

absurd  to  thf^^^fc^llishing  them  before  genuine  copies 
can  be  pro^pi!?^^^ere  ar^many  fragments  of  those 
prophecies  fouftd^iy  the  wor]^  of  Colgan  and  others,  but, 
most  probably,  tlm  only  pl^ce  where  genuine  copies  can 
be  had  is  in  the  libraries  of  the  continent.  Though  the 
greater  portion  of  those  prophecies  be  uninteresting  to 
the  majority  of  the  people,  they  are,  notwithstanding,  val- 
uable, and  are  worth  the  pains  of  collecting  them,  as  being 
ancient  documents  that  should  not  be  suffered  to  fall  into 
decay  and  final  destinction. 

11* 


108 


Having  finished  the  prophecies  of  the  Irish  Saints,  W6 
beg  to  introduce  another  species  of  prophetical  documents, 
which,  although  they  have  not  been  written  by  persons 
remarkable  for  the  sanctity  of  their  lives,  or  even  ecclesi- 
astics, still  deserve  to  be  rescued  from  oblivion,  and  may 
have  some  claim  to  respect  and  credence. 

It  is  clear  that  those  prophecies  have  been  originally 
selected  from  the  works  of  several  prophets,  as  we  find  in 
them  some  few  incidents  recorded  in  the  writings  of  St. 
Columbkille  and  other  Saints,  whose  works  we  publish. 
Even  in  the  absence  of  this  evidence,  it  is  clear  they  are 
composed  of  extracts  from  the  works  of  various  authors, 
which,  in  fact,  the  diversity  of  metre  will  show  beyond 
contradiction.  It  requires  no  logical  argument  to  prove 
that  they  are  none  of  the  compositions  of  pythonists  or 
wandering  impostors,  and,  therefore,  deserve  some  public 
attention.  The  attention  and  credence  to  which  they  are 
entitled  should,  however,  be  given  with  caution  under  a 
certain  degree  of  limitation,  because  they  do  not  profess, 
as  we  find  them  just  now  to  have  been  written  not  by 
Saints,  but  by  bards,  or  other  learned  persons  who  com- 
piled them,  and  reduced  them  to  the  level  of  the  language 
then  spoken  by  the  people.  Though  we  can,  by  no  means, 
approve  of  this  course,  as  it  is  localized  less  or  more,  still 
the  predictions  should  not  be  rejected  for  the  reasons  al- 
ready adduced,  but  the  whole  should  be  received  with 
much  caution,  and  compared  with,  not  only  the  docu- 
ments we  now  publish,  but  with  the  traditions  prevalent 
among  the  people,  which  are,  for  the  greater  part,  genuine. 
Hence  we  venture  to  give  them  to  our  readers. 


THE  I^REDICTIONS  OF  DONALL  CAM. 


Domhnal  Cam,  the  crooked^  to  wliom  the  following  Pro- 
phetic lines  are  generally  ascribed,  lived  about  ninety  years 
ago  : he  was  an  ubiquitarian,  or  a sort  of  mysterious  wan- 
derer, about  whom  no  person  knew  any  thing,  except  that 
he  was  a great  prophecy -maUj'*  and  used,  on  the  eve  of 
the  American  War  of  Independence  to  deliver  his  prophecy 
with  an  earnestness  that  astonished  his  hearers.  His  fa- 
vorite haunt  was  near  Balina,  Tyrawly,  though  he  was 
known  to  most  people  in  every  part  of  Ireland.  Donall 
was  generally  supposed  to  be  inspired,  and  his  predictions 
were  believed  to  have  been  all  his  own  making,  but  this 
evidently  is  a mistake,  because  the  present  copy  has  been 
made  from  a manuscript  which  must  be  much  older  than 
his  time,  and  thetefore  a compilation  made  from  the 
prophecies  of  some  of  our  saints,  by  some  other  writer, 
and  not  by  Donall.  The  more  modern  copies  are  all 
styled  the  “ Predictions  of  Donall  Cam,”  but  this  one  al- 
luded has  no  title,  evidence  sufficient,  in  the  absence  of 
even  a date,  that  it  was  written  long  before  Donall  ex> 
isted. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  real  author’s  name  has 
not  been  as  yet  discovered.  It  is  possible  he  was  one  of 
our  modern  bards,  who  compiled  it  from  older  documents 
now  lost  or  unknown.  Traces  of  some  fragments  of  lost 
Prophecy  attributed  to  some  of  our  saints  are  found  in  the 
piece,  and,  as  it  appears  not  to  have  been  a pythonic  com- 
position, it  is  therefore  well  worth  being  preserved.  There 


110 


THE  PEOPHICCY  OP 


is  another  copy  of  this  prophecy  in  the  Royal  Irish  Acado^ 
my ; it  may  be  seen  in  the  Hudson  collection  of  Irish 
MSS. 

In  the  year^  whose  date  shall  be  three  sevens, 

A disturbance  shall  arise  at  a distance,!  of  three  calls  from 
Europe ; 

This  trouble  will  never  have  an  end, 

Until  Christendom J will  embrace  a similar  course  of  rec- 
titude. 

From  the  time  two  Galls§  (strangers)  will  fight, 

For  the  supremacy  of  a country  in  the  new  division  of  the 
earth  ; 

A man  whose  sway  was  potent  shall  become  powerless. 
And  misfortunes  in  succession  shall  follow  him. 

Through  blind  madness  they  will  enact  laws,||  [sion ; 
With  the  intention  of  forcing  subjects'  into  further  submis- 

* Ag  data^  <S:c.  The  year  1777.  Though  the  American  war  of  in- 
dependence commenced  before  this  date,  the  groundwork  of  free- 
dom was  not  firmly  laid  until  this  year. 

t Fad  thri  »gairt.  This  was  a favorite  form  of  expression  to  denote 
a far  distance  ; the  old  bards  frequently  used  it.  Ex. : 

“ At  the  distance  of  a call  from  this  place  dwells  the  love  of  my  heart, 
And  it  is  certain  I never  shall  see  her  again.”  Old  Song, 

X Go  m-beidfi,  dto.  It  is  not  meant  the  American  war  should  iic<t 
have  an  end  before  Christendom  would  gain  freedom,  but, only  th'»t 
the  principles  which  gave  rise  to  that  war  should  still  live. 

§ The  two  Galls  or  strangers  here  meant,  are  evidently  the  En</Ush 
and  American  colonists.  The  war  of  the  two  Galls  is  a topic  of  UMich 
interest  with  prophecy-mongers. 

8 Those  were  the  oppressive  laws  enacted  by  the  English  to  ^rush 
the  rise  of  the  American  colonists,  and  against  which  the  Bostoniani 
made  a noble  resistance. 


DONALL  CAM. 


Ill 


This  proceeding  'will  cause  a flame  to  be  kindled, 

Which  will  be  fanned  by  the  enemy  in  the  vicinity. 

This  blaze  will  not  pass  across  the  ocean, 

Until  a potent  King  afflicted  with  madness*  shall  be  sub- 
dued ; 

The  fraud  of  barter  will  characterize  the  struggle  in  those 
countries, 

And  penury  created  by  monopoly  shall  be  the  substance  of 
that  law. 

The  Biscayansf  will  descend  the  Alps, 

In  a body  that  will  subdue  all  the  northern  tribes ; 

They  will  liberate  countries  from  slavery  and  suffering, 
And  will  be  observant  of  peace  till  their  forces  be  aug- 
mented. 

A small  shootj  will  spring  up  from  the  true  germ 
Of  a wood  that  has  been  withering  down  to  a worthiest 
shrubbery, 

It  will  depose  Kings  from  their  usurped  dignities, 

And  countries  shall  enjoy  freedom  under  its  sway. 

When  nations  shall  be  reduced  to  the  level  of  republics,§ 
And  monarchs  deposed  from  their  usurped  dignities ; 

* This  king  was  George  III.  Whether  his  political  madness  in  op- 
pressing the  Americans,  or  his  subsequent  insanity  i.s  meant,  we  de- 
cline to  decide. 

t This  stanza  alludes  to  the  broils  which  succeeded  the  American 
war,  on  the  continent  of  Europe. 

X The  personage  here  indicated  as  a small  hranible  appears  to  hava 
•een  Napoleon  I.,  but  prophecy-men  assert  he  has  not  made  his  ap- 
pearance as  yet. 

i Whether  or  not  this  stanza  refers  to  the  commonwealth  est%l> 


112 


PROPHECY  OF  DON  ALL  CAM. 


Destruction  shall  come  upon  the  sages  of  the  countries  so 
afflicted, 

And  they  who  offer  sacrifice  to  God  shall  be  exiled  for  a 
time. 

The  lion^  will  extend  his  limbs  far  beyond  his  crown, 
And  will  bestow  gold  in  abundance  to  purchase  victory 
in  battle ; 

In  great  Germany,  France  will  spill  out  her  power, 

And  affliction  shall  be  the  portion  of  every  race  that  per- 
petrates injustice. 

The  people  of  Fodhla  (Ireland)  shall  suffer  grievously  in 
consequence  of  their  connections. 

Throughout  Europe  they  shall  be  oppressed  by  foreigners ; 

lished  in  France  by  the  revolution  of  1793,  it  is  difficult  to  say.  It 
is  well  known  that  there  still  is  a sort  of  hankering  after  republican- 
ism all  over  the  Continent  of  Europe,  though  the  difficulty  of  shap- 
ing the  debris  of  a monarchical  government  into  a republican  form, 
so  as  to  work  successfully  for  any  length  of  time,  is  apparent.  Since 
republican  revolutionists  are,  for  the  most  part,  lukewarm  Christiana 
who  have  neither  character  nor  property  to  lose  by  a change,  it  needs 
not  be  wondered  that  the  priests  of  the  Church  and  all  good  men 
would  suffer,  under  the  rule  of  lawless  plunderers  and  desperadoes. 

* Spreadhfadk  an  leomhan^  dbc.  The  lion  is  emblematical  of  Eng- 
land, the  thistle  of  Scotland,  and  the  harp  of  Ireland.  The  follow- 
ing is  an  old  saying — vide  Mac  AuUffe''s  Prophecy : — 

“When  the  lion  shall  lose  his  strength, 

And  the  speckled  thistle  its  power ; 

The  harp  will  sound  sweetly. 

Between  the  eighth  and  ninth  hour.” 

The  remainder  of  the  stanza  clearly  and  truly  depicts  the  fictitious 
power  acquired  by  England  through  the  agency  of  her  wealth — a 
power  and  extent  of  dominion  that  must  ever  be  proportionate  with 
her  means  of  purchasing  both. 


PROPHEOT — A FRAGMENT.  113 

But  when  Rome^  and  the  countries  adjacent  shall  be  sub* 
dued, 

Ireland  the  Young,  after  that,  shall  remain  in  sorrow  only 
one  year. 


PROPHECY— A FRAGMENT. 

Some  suppose  the  following  fragment  to  have  been  com- 
posed by  St.  Columbkille,  others  attribute  it  to  St.  Kiaran. 

A gentilef  race  will  come  across  the  sea, 

That  will  mingle  with  the  people  of  Eire ; 

They  will  place  one  AbbotJ  in  every  abbey, 

And  will  impose  a King  over  Eire. 

* Acht  troth  chuiriod  an  Boim\  dbc.  Tiie  court  of  Rome  has  long 
been  made  the  butt  for  republican  darts  j no  wonder,  then,  that  our 
republican  prophet,  whoever  he  had  been,  has  made  allusion  to  the 
fall  of  Rome.  The  English  government  are  supporters  of  monarchy 
with  its  intolerable  expenditure  and  oppressive  taxes  at  home,  while 
they  are  made  red  republicans  abroad  ! It  is  not,  however,  for  love 
of  the  principles  of  freedom  they  squander  the  wealth  of  the  nation 
in  subsidizing  desperate  men  to  work  the  ruin  of  Catholic  dynasties, 
but  in  enmity  to  the  religion  they  profess ; all  this  is  only  the  means 
ahned  at  to  accomplish  the  downfall  of  the  Pope.  It  is  evident  that 
if  Catholicity  continues  much  longer  to  make  the  rapid  progress  she 
lias  been  making  for  some  years,  the  reformed  churches  must  sink 
into  obscurity,  and,  as  a consequence,'  the  enormous  revenues  of  that 
establishment  must  be  taken  away  from  those  who  now  enjoy  it,  and 
be  converted  to  more  useful  purposes.  Hence  Rome,  the  head  of  the 
Catholic  world,  should  necessarily  be  destroyed,  in  order  to  carryout 
effectually  those  base  views. 

t Those  gentiles,  or  pagans,  were  the  Norsemen. 

X History  informs  us  that  the  Danes  placed  laymen  as  abbots  in 
^6  various  churches  throughout  Ireland. 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


m 

One  of  them  shall  do  the  abbot  in  my  church, 

And  he  will  not  sing  matins  ; 

Neither  the  Pater  nor  Credo  shall  be  there  recited. 
No  scientific  language  spoken,  but  a foreign  jargcn* 

For  seven  years,  shall  this  invading  race 
Hold  the  supreme  sovereignty  of  Eire ; 

Having  a false  abbot  in  every  abbey, 

Of  the  gentiles  of  Drum-duibhlinne,^ 

They  will  reign  in  joy  until  the  young  man  come, 
Who  will  wrest  Eire  from  their  custody  ; 

The  power  of  the  stranger  shall  not  exist 
Ever  after  that  in  Dun-da-leithglas.f 

This  young  man  who  will  save  Banba  (Ireland) 
Shall  not  be  a king,  though  a king  apparent ; 

There  shall  not  be  found  in  Tara  of  Bregia 
A host  of  sea-pi  rates  J governing  Eire. 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF  MAC  AULIFFE. 

The  following  Prophecies,  vulgarly  attributed  to  the 
inspired  genius  of  a Mac  Aulifie,  of  Duhallow,  Co.  Cork, 

* The  pagan  Danes  of  Dublin.  Druim-duibhlinne^ 

t Downpatrick. 

X Formorach  signifies  a pirate  as  well  as  a person  of  gigantic  stat 
nre.  The  name  was  appropriately  given  to  the  Norse  Vikings,  in 
consequence  of  their  piratical  habits.  The  early  invaders  of  the 
coasts  of  Ireland  were  called  Formorians ; they,  too,  were  settled  at 
that  early  period  in  Lochlann,  or  J utland,  and  the  iurpounding  dltr 
tricta. 


MAC  AULIFFE. 


115 


are  very  curious,  and  deserve  to  be  rescued  from  the 
oblivion  of  ages.  The  one  we  present  is  usually  styled^ 
Mac  Auliffe’s  Aonta,  units,  but  as  he  seems  to  have 
divided  time,  beginning  at  some  indefinite  period  into 
one,  two,  three,  four,  <fec.,  the  best  translation  that  can  be- 
given  to  his  division  of  time  is,  period.  The  Prophecies 
of  Mac  Auliffe  are  so  plentiful  in  the  south  of  Ireland, 
and  held  in  such  high  esteem  by  the  people,  that  it  ap- 
pears many  of  the  copies  now  extant  had  been  made  from 
oral  recitation.  Many  copies  of  Mac  Auliffe’s  prophecies 
have  come  to  hand,  but  collation  was  out  of  the  question, 
as  one  differed  so  much  from  the  other;  therefore,  the 
most  prudent  course  to  be  adopted,  was  to  give  the  two 
best  copies  we  had  in  our  possession.  -Mac  Auliffe’s 
prophecies  are  not  to  be  rejected,  since  they  contain  much 
of  the  scattered  fragments  of  the  prophecies  of  our  saints, 
found  in  other  works,  the  originals  of  which  are  now  lost, 
or  lie  neglected  and  unknown  in  some  of  the  continental 
libraries.  That  the  prophecies  attributed  to  Mac  Auliffe 
are  not  really  his  own  composition  we  need  only  remark, 
that  in  all  parts  of  Ireland,  the  north  in  particular,  where 
his  name  is  not  so  much  as  known,  snatches  of  those 
prophecies  are  frequently  heard  quoted  by  the  Irish-speak- 
ing portion  of  the  people.  Some  persons  assert  that  the 
prophet  Mac  Auliffe  was  a blacksmith,  who  flourished 
about  the  middle  of  the  l7th  century.  O’Reilly,  in  his 
“Irish  Writers,”  mentions  a blacksmith  named  Mac  Au 
liffe,  who  lived  near  Glanmire,  County  Cork,  was  author 
of  some  poems,  and  whom  he  makes  contemporary  with 
Art  Mac  Cooey  of  the  Fews,  who  lived  in  1774.  There 
are  strong  reasons  for  believing  that  neither  he  of  the  l7tli 
12 


116 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


century,  nor  the  poet  of  the  1 8th  centuiy,  had  been  the 
compiler  of  the  prophecies  we  give ; because  they  might 
have  then  witnessed  many  of  the  improvements  foretold, 
and  it  may  safely  be  supposed  that  neither  of  the  disciples 
of  Vulcan  had  been  in  the  possession  of  a manor,  as  de- 
scribed in  the  text.  Hence  it  may  be  inferred  that  the 
compiler  was  a chief  of  Duhallow,  who  flourished  in  the 
14th  century,  as  we  have  some  reasons  to  believe. 

In  the  first  period,*  the  literati  shall  have  no  place  ot 
safety ; 

In  the  second  period,  no  valor  shall  be  in  the  Geraldines ; 
In  the  third  period,  my  race  shall  possess  no  power  in 
Duhallow ; 

In  the  fourth  period,  Eire  shall  be  possessed  by  the  Saxons* 
In  the  fifth  period,  their  crimes  will  be  treacherous  and 
deceptive ; 

The  sixth  period  shall  be  dangerous  to  the  clergy ; 

In  the  seventh  period,  they  shall  be  feeble  and  destroyed 
at  sea ; 

In  the  eighth  period,  the  Gaels  will  be  keeping  the  hills 
In  the  ninth  period,  the  land  shall  then  be  dear ; 

In  the  tenth  period,  each  man  will  be  contending  for  his 
right. 

Each  succeeding  race  shall  become  more  prone  to  false- 
hood, 

And  each  succeeding  year  shall  become  more  wet  and 
stormy ; 

* An  chead  aen.  As  it  seems  an  impossibility  to  fix  a precise  date 
to  these  periods  of  time  just  now,  it  may  be  that  some  of  our  Mun« 
Mer  frieadfl  oeu  reflect  some  light  on  the  matter. 


MAC  AULIFF*. 


117 


Old  shall  not  be  loved,  and  young  women  will  lack  modesty ; 
The  English  tongue  will  be  used  by  every  race,  and  a 
chariot  under  each  foot.^ 

The  hoary  will  become  active, f and  piles  of  battles  will 
ensue : 

'{'he  daughter  will  take  advantage  of  her  mother, 

And  the  son  will  play  tricks  upon  his  father  ; 

The  neighbor  will  circumvent  his  neighbor,  and  the  sister 
her  sister. 

The  people  of  the  world  will  rush  into  crime,  wretched- 
ness, and  penury ; 

In  the  year  of  poverty  the  furzej  shall  be  without  seed  or 
blossom, 

In  the  year  that  shall  follow,  thousands  shall  die  of  star- 
vation ; 

In  the  year  seven^  the  world  shall  be  prosperous  and  happy. 

The  French  will  undoubtedly  be  in  Eire  some  time, 

And  the  English  fat  bears  shall  be  forced  to  growl  and  groan ; 

In  allusion  to  the  pomp  of  the  people, 
t Tiocfa  na  licdha^  dbc.  This  verse  indicates  that  the  demand  for 
men  will  be  so  great  that  the  aged  will  be  forced  to  become  active 
once  more.  The  Irish  proverb  has  it:  *‘When  the  old  woman  is 
pressed  hard  she  runs.”  So  it  will  happen  with  the  old  men  at  a 
future  time,  very  likely  not  far  distant,  llie  remainder  of  the  stanza 
is  found  in  St.  Columbkille  in  nearly  the  same  words. 

J We  are  not  aware  whether  or  not  the  furze  produced  blossom 
and  seed  the  year  before  the  famine.  We,  however,  heard  old  per- 
sons make  the  remark.  If  the  furze  appeared  in  its  wonted  dress 
that  year,  it  is  presumed  that  some  future  year  will  usher  in  increased 
distress. 

§ In  the  year  Mac  Aulifie  must  have  meant  the  year  ; 867. 


118  THE  PROPHECIES  OF 

The  old  tithes  shall  be  possessed  by  the  priests  as  their 
lawful  due, 

And  old  Latin  and  the  copious  Irish  will  be  used  by  them. 

Much  news  will  be  heard  that  will  trouble  us  all, 

And  hundreds  of  Heber’s  race  shall  be  banished  acrosi 
the  sea ; 

The  perch  will  be  laid  against  the  face  of  the  hills, 

And  the  mountains  will  be  meted  out  as  pasture-lands. 

An  impetuous  torrent  will  sweep  from  the  mountain’s  side, 
And  Peake  shall  be  in  bondage,  deprived  of  all  his  sub- 
stance ; 

The  poet  shall  have  no  Irish  text,  and  your  poems  shall 
be  weak ; 

While  only  one  in  the  hundred  of  the  Irish  will  remain 
my  woe ! 

A Captain  will  dwell  at  Cloch-meine, 

A Captain  will  be  in  Purcell’s  halls, 

A Captain  will  be  in  the  city  of  Sir  Edward, 

And  a kind-hearted  Captain  will  be  in  my  manor. 

There  shall  come  a gray  summer,  a sunny  harvest, 

A misty  winter,  a favorable  spring, 

A fine  Christmas,  and  fat  graveyards ; 

Half  the  winter  shall  become  like  summer,* 

And  half  the  summer  like  the  winter. 

* Leith  an  gheimhridh^  dbc»  Could  the  old  chief  have  borrowed 
from  Nixon’s,  prophecy  ? Nixon  says : — 

“ WheQ  summer  in  winter  shall  come, 

And  peace  is  made  in  e ery  man’s  home, 


MAO . ATJLIFFEl. 


119 


Then  shall  come  gory  war,  by  means  of  which  the  haugl»ty 
race  shall  be  subdued, 

With  three  great  assessments,  and  no  boasting  victory  for 
the  Saxon ; 

A snare^  (spy)  will  be  set  on  the  road,  and  the  stones  will 
speak. 

And  every  man  in  the  field  will  have  a sword  in  his  hand 

Dublin  shall  be  without  the  voice  of  the  Galls  ; 

Kilkenny  shall  have  a college  in  it ; 

The  boy  will  say,  as  he  passes  along  the  road. 

Is  this  the  place  where  Kilmallock  stood !” 

Bogs  shall  be  locked,  and  the  mountains  fenced  ; 

The  gray  horse  will  leap  over  the  lion ; 

Then  shall  there  be  danger  of  war ; 

For,  though  at  night  with  peace  the  nation  rings, 

Men  shall  rise  to  war  in  the  morning, 

There  shall  be  a winter  council,  a careful  Christmas, 

And  a bloody  lent ” 

There  is,  in  any  event,  much  truth  in  the  prediction  ; our  saints 
have  foretold  the  changes  of  the  seasons,  and  we  are  all  old  enough 
to  notice  something  of  the  sort. 

♦ Bddh  Suil/reibe^  d:c,  Suilreibe,  in  some  parts  of  Ireland,  is  the 
name  of  a snare  or  noose  ; it  also  signifies  a spy  or  cunning  person. 
Hence  it  is  presumed  that  the  establishment  of  the  constabulary  on 
the  roads  is  here  alluded  to ; the  following  tradition  respecting  this 
force  is  frequently  heard : — Black  posts  will  be  on  every  cross-road. 
Some  were  of  opinion  that  the  phrase  had  allusion  to  the  finger-posts 
set  up  at  cross-roads,  but  it  is  absurd  to  suppose  such  had  been  the 
meaning  of  the  phrase,  since  the  above  quotation  explains  it  clearly 
enough.  The  speaking  stones  mean  either  the  milestones,  or  the 
strict  system  of  espionage  that  will  be  carried  on  at  this  period*  Wo 
are  well  acquainted  with  the  spying  system  adopted  by  England  in 
Ireland  in  cases  of  the  slightest  emergency,  which,  in  a proportionate 
ratio,  must  necessarily  increase  when  real  danger  impends. 

12* 


im 


THB  PRQPHECm  OF 


Eibbons  si  all  grow  on  the  alder-tree, 

And  incessant  frost  and  evil  shall  ensue.* 

After  the  year  of  goldf  the  year  of  weeping  will  follow ; 
In  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  five  tens  and 
nineteen 

The  Frank  will  come  from  the  south,  and  the  Spaniard 
from  the  esist, 

The  Saxo*n  King  will  say  that  he  has  neither  a son  nor 
cousin-german. 

Eighteen  hundred  besides  one  thousand, 

The  feast  of  Mary  (Annunciation)  shall  reach  towards 
May ; 

And  the  feast  of  St.  John  (Baptist)  shall  fall  on  a Friday ; 
Three  Saturday’s  moon,  and  a rainy  grassy  harvest. 

* Storms  are  always  considered  by  the  Irish  as  omens  of  war  and 
Woodshe^,  according  to  the  proverb  :—Bam  and  constant  winds  ars 
the  true  omens  of  bloodshed. 

t There  is,  an  Irish  phrase  in  common  use  in  which  are  recorded 
three  events,  said  to  denote  the  approach  of  the  expected  war  of 
liberation,  namely : — The  year  of  the  goJd^  the  year  of  the  great  crop^ 
and  the  year  of  sorroiQ  will  come.  These  events  arc  not  easy  of  ex- 
planation, if  w'e  do  not  understand  a series  of  years  instead  of  one, 
and  consider  the  discovery  of  the  Californian  and  Australian  mines 
as  the  year  of  gold.  True  it  is  that  this  phrase  was  in  use  long  before 
the  discovery  of  gold-fields  in  either  country,  bat  the  year  of  gold,  the 
meaning  of  which  nobody  knew,  was  expected,  so  was  the  year  of 
the  great  crop,  and,  following  in  succession,  the  year  of  sorrow  or 
walling.  It  is  not  very  likely,  indeed,  that  either  the  prophecy  or 
proverb  shall  be  falsified. 

X The  year  1869.  In  this  year  the  French  will  come  from  the 
south,  and  the  Spaniards  froni  the  east  to  Ireland;  it  is  difficult  to 
guess  what  positions  those  nations  will  assume  in  fourteen  years 
hence,  but  it  does  not  ro^uire  the  gift  of  prophecy  to  foresee  that  the 


MAC  AtJLlFFE. 


121 


There  shall  come  a /ear  of  joy,  a year  of  sorrow, 

A year  of  famine,  and  a stormy  summer ; 

A heavy  harvest  that  will  be  saved  with  care, 

And  a spring  when  there  shall  be  but  few  people. 

To  one  thousand  whole,  and  eight  of  hundreds, 

Conjoin  without  fear,  five  tens  and  nine, 

The  age  of  Mary’s  Son,  to  which  also  add  seven  and  nine. 
From  that  time  prostrate  shall  be  the  English  speaking 
race  forever.^ 


We  have  been  favored  by  a gentleman,  who  is  an  emi- 
nent Irish  scholar  and  poet,  with  the  following  metrical 
translation  of  Mac  Aulifie’s  periods  ; we  beg  to  present  it 
to  the  reader,  as  a specimen  of  such  form  of  translation. 

THE  PROPHECY  OF  MAC  AULIFFE. 

INTROntJCTION. 

I. 

When  the  mind  is  sad  and  weary  : when  the  times  are 
passing  dreary, 

present  belligerent  parties,  probably  the  powers  now  neutral,  will  as- 
sume positions  in  the  great  war  different  to  those  they  now  occupy. 
No  sane  man  can  for  a moment  think  that  the  best  Christian  blood 
of  Europe  is  freely  shed  for  the  mere  purpose  of  supporting  Moslem- 
ism.  St.  Columbkille  does  not  extend  the  termination  of  English  power 
in  Ireland  to  so  remote  i\  date,  and  in  this  very  same  poem  it  is  as- 
sumed that  1867  shall  witness  the  discomfiture  of  the  English.  One, 
iowever,  may  be  the  date  of  the  commencement  and  the  other  of  the 
termination  of  the  struggle.— Vide  St.  Columb. 

* The  date  here  given  is  1867,  the  year  in  which  the  English* 
speaking  race  shall  be  finally  expelled  from  irela*id.  Vide  alibi. 


122  THE  PKOPHECIES  OF 

And  the  heart  withia  is  sinking : thinking  of  the  days  oi 
yore; 

Get  and  read  those  books  of  wonder.  Open  wide  the 
leaves  asunder ; 

Where  the  Sibyl’s  voice  of  thunder  to  the  Future  opes 
the  door, 

With  awe,  and  reverence  meet,  then  listen  when  the  Sibyl 
opes  the  door 

On  the  Future’s  shadowy  shore. 
II. 

Hear  Mac  AulifFe  of  the  Ealla.  Myst’ries  will  the  chief- 
tain tell  ye, 

If  you  hear  those  olden  voices — voices  of  the  mighty  dead  ; 

Foremost  of  the  Seers  prophetic  : yet  no  barbarous  Ascetic, 

Words  he  hath  so  strange,  electric,  as  would  fill  the  world 
with  dread, 

Could  they  hear  and  know  the  mystery  written  where  the 
Ella  led; 

0 ! ’twould  fill  the  world  with  dread  I 

THE  PROPHECY. 

HI. 

Time  of  Times : the  first  despised  are  the  bards  that  first 
we  prized. 

In  the  next  the  Geraldine  like  a vine  shall  faae  away. 

The  third  shall  make  the  churchmen  stagger.  Next  the 
Saxon  proud  will  swagger. 


MAC  ATJLIFFE. 


123 


Fifth  : my  race  tv  ill  fail  by  dagger — dagger,  sickness,  or 
decay. 

0 1 the  next,  the  Saxon  conquers ; sateless  still  with  land 
and  sea ; 

Lord  of  land,  and  Lord  of  sea ! 

IV. 

Seventh : the  Saxon’s  crimes  are  stinking.  Eighth  : the 
Gaels  have  hills.  I’m  thinking : 

Will  they  hold  those  beauteous  mountains  ? Mountains 
over  valleys  fair ! 

Ninth  : the  land  shall  all  be  rented.  Tenth  : each  man 
be  discontented ; 

Each  with  broken  vows  tormented,  Sorrow^’s  rain  is  fall- 
ing there ! 

O I what  misery,  woe,  and  sorrow,  while  that  rain  is  fall- 
ing there ! 

All  are  covered  with  despair. 

V. 

Then— Oh ! strange  and  dark  the  story — Active  are  the 
old  and  hoary. 

And  the  battle  red  is  raging— raging  ’mong  the  young 
and  old ; . 

Daughter  cheats  the  mother  bore  her.  Sons  will  treat 
their  fathers  sorer ; 

Neighbors  rob  their  neighbor’s  store,  or  on  their  cattle  lay 
a hold. 

Age  no  more  shall  be  respected — women  sell  themselves 
for  gold. 

Virtue,  beauty,  all  be  sold  < 


124:'  THE  PBOPHEOiKS  OF 

VI. 

Listl  the  people’s  Saxon  speaking — still  their  wicked 
courses  keeping : 

Wonder  not  the  furze  don’t  blossom — blossom  not  pure 
flowers  for  crime. 

Follows  then  a dire  starvation.  Seven  alone  will  bring 
salvation 

To  the  prosperous  happy  nation — nation  formed  for  hap- 
pier time  ! 

Changing  still,  comes  lurid  summer.  Harvest  voices 
sweetly  chime : 

Through  the  glad  air  sweetly  chime ! 

VII. 

1 hen  a mist)"  winter  cometh,  and  a sweet  spring  smiling 
bloometh. 

Child  born  of  a Christmas  greener — greener  than  the 
healthy  frost. 

Graveyards  fill,  and  homes  grow  sadder : mothers  weep 
and  death  gro'ws  gladder. 

Summer  stingeth  like  the  adder.  Many  a life  on  roads  is 
lost. 

Stones  have  tongues,  and  men  bear  falchions  where  the 
fields  rich  harvests  boast, 

’Mong  the  swarthy  reapers  host, 

VIII. 

Now  Eblana  knows  no  danger — hears  not  now  the  voice 
of  stranger. 

A college  stands  near  Old  Kilkenny— Old  Kilkieuuy  once 


MAO  AULIFFE. 


125 


Mark  a place,  the  ivy  blotting:  a boy  goes  past  with 
satchel  trotting, 

Asks : — “ those  ruins  slowly  rotting — was  Kilmallock  those 
among?” 

Only  rushes,  weeds,  and  willows  grow  where  Bards  have 
lived  and  sung : 

Where  the  Fenian  Bards  have  sung  ! 

IX. 

See  streamers  on  the  elder  growing.  The  gray  horse  o’er 
the  lion  going. 

Frosts  incessant,  winds  unpleasant — winds  unpleasant  con- 
- stant  blow. 

A golden  year  will  end  in  weeping : years  full  eighteen 
hundred  keeping, 

To  them  sixty-nine  more  heaping,  and  the  Saxon  wib’ 
rank  low, 

Franks  and  Spaniards  coming  over,  then  will  meet  a 
shrinking  foe : 

Then  will  lay  the  Saxon  Idw. 

X. 

Thousand  to  eight  hundred  linking — eighteen  too  in 
Time’s  sea  sinking,  [Isle ! 

May  shall  have  the  feast  of  Mary — Mary,  guardian  of  our 

John’s  great  feast  falls  on  a Friday,  spoiling  the  old  forms 
of  my  day ; 

Three  moons  have  Saturdays  at  high  day : Harvest  cornea 
in  sickly  style : [smile! 

And  the  spring  has  few  to  greet  it — few  to  meet  it  with  a 

All  are  sick  and  cannot  smile  I 


126 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF 


XL 

Again  I count  the  years  contrary  since  the  hour  the  Son 
of  Mary 

Brought  the  glad,  the  blessed  gospel — gospel  spread  from 
shore  to  shore ; 

Add  a thousand  to  eight  hundred ; join  five  tens,  nor  nine 
be  sundered, 

Seven  and  one  ’twill  not  be  wondered  I should  add  to 
make  it  more, 

When  I tell  ye  from  that  moment  that  the  Saxon’s  powei 
is  o’er 

Euling  from  that  hour  no  more. 

John  T.  Rowland. 


MAC  AULIFFE’S  PROPHECIES. 

It  has  been  suggested  by  some  friends  that  the  fore- 
going poem  of  Mac  Auliffe  is  the  same  as  the  one  given ; 
but  a minute  inspection  will  at  once  convince  the  reader 
that  they  are  not  really  and  substantially  the  same — the 
style,  the  language,  and  the  incidents  are  quite  different 
Hence  it  is  thought  prudent  to  give  it,  as  it  may  be  that 
some  other  documents  may  turn  up  which  may  enable  us  to 
authenticate  the  origin  whence  the  piece  has  been  derived. 
At  the  same  time  we  must  receive  the  whole  with  caution, 
in  the  absence  of  more  clear  and  certain  authorities,  though 
we  find  many  snatches  contained  in  the  piece  in  the  writ- 
ings of  our  sainted  seers  : this  is  the  reason  we  are  inclined 
to  give  them  to  the  public  in  the  present  shape. 


MAC  AULIFFE. 


137 


THE  PROPHECIES  OF  MAO  AULIFFE, 

CHIEF  OF  DUHALLOW. 

A ROUT  of  shoeless  horses  will  come,* 

Unbridled  will  their  numbers  go  forth, 

In  dense,  hot,  fair,  a'ctive,  earnest  divisions. 

To  depredate  the  green  district  of  Conn. 

Ye  shall  be  punished  by  the  laws  w^hich  ye  yourselvei 
have  made; 

Your  fathers  shall  become  subservient,  and  discord  sown 
among  the  Gael ; 

People  will  wax  in  iniquity,  and  become  poorer. 

While  rents  shall  increase,  and  task-masters  multiply. 

Hospitality  shall  flee,  and  cordial  affection. 

And  those  parties  will  prostrate  the  faith  under  foot , 
None  shall  be  prevalent  without  exterior  support. 

And  none  will  acknowledge  the  wretched  as  his  kindred. 

Torturing  will  be  the  news  we  shall  have  at  this  time, 
Hundreds  of  the  race  of  Heber  will  go  in  exile  over  the 
seas  ;f 

Perches  (measures)  will  be  laid  in  the  face  of  the  hills. 
And  the  mountains  with  cords  divided  for  the  herds. 

♦ By  this  simile  the  ruthless  hordes  of  invaders  are  meant.  It 
is  quite  evident  from  this  an^  the  stanzas  that  follow,  that  the  pre- 
dictions were  written  long  before  the  time  when  Mac  Auliffe  lour- 
/shed. 

t Is  ceobsta^  c&c.  This  stanza  shows  clearly  that  the  Irish  would 
be  forced  to  fly  into  exile,  in  order  to  make  room  for  bullocks  and 
sheep 


18 


128 


THK  PROPHECIES  OF 


Flocks  of  sheep  shall  occupy  the  arable  land, 

Stewards  will  be  placed  on  every  farm ; 

The  mountain  will  bellow  with  the  lowing  of  the  store  ox^ 
And,  0 good  God,  what  will  the  poor  then  do ! 

Waters  will  dry  up,  while  many  mills  v/ill  need  them. 

The  blossom  of  the  wood  shall  fall,  and  the  grass  wither. 
Rape  and  cresses  shall  take  the  place  of  the  mountain 
berry, 

From  Blarney  to  the  Shannon,  where  boats  are  wont  to  saiL 

Through  mad  folly  ye  will  abandon  all  your  towns 
To  men  wearing  white  trousers  and  lace  on  their  breasts, 
Who  will  pledge  toasts  in  taverns  from  night  till  morning, 
Oh,  grief  of  my  heart ! it  will  give  reason  for  repentance. 

Green  grass  shall  grow  at  gates  and  strongholds ; 

Every  precious  thing  will  be  carefully  concealed ; 

Every  worthy  young  man  in  Munster  suspected  to  possess 
wealth,  [law. 

Shall  be  solaced  by  being  entrapped  in  the  quirks  of  the 

When  the  oats^  shall  begin  to  ripen,  ye  shall  hear  a 
sound  approach ; 

They  who  profess  the  foolish  faith  in  Cork,  on  the  Lee, 
shall  be  on  the  retreat ; 

The  sea  shall  be  heaving  with  the  power  of  a noisy  fleet, f 
While  the  evil-hearted  churls,  devoid  of  power,  shall  be 
leaving  in  sorrow. 

* When  the  oats  begin  to  ripen,  or  change  their  color,  in  the  bo 
ginning  of  harvest. 

t For  an  aeoeunt  of  the  powerful  invftding  fleet  that  will  come  to 
Ireland,  see  pp.  88,  89,  et  alibi. 


MAC  AULIFFE. 


129 


There  sliall  undoubtedly  come  a summer  in  which  the  sun 
will  not  shine, 

And  the  French,  who  never  violated  their  covenant,  wiU 
arrive ; 

The  alien  fat  bucks  who  were  accustomed  to  devour  food, 
Shall  surely  meet  a change  as  hurtful  as  the  blaze  on  a 
mountain. 

Kinsale  is  strong,  prosperous,  and  powerful, 

And  Cork  of  the  shipping  shall  bear  the  palm  for  success; 
The  shorn  holy  friars  will  come  hither,  [here. 

And  the  Spaniards  will  occupy  the  place  of  the  Saxonj* 

He  is  a treacherous  man*  who  would  falsify  a letter  in  a 
lay — 

For  a great  battle  will  be  fought  that  shall  draw  sighs 
from  your  hearts ; 

A fire  without  embers  (look  before  yon)  each  shall  meet 
in  his  path. 

Confusion ! the  ti*eacherous  churls  will  fly  away. 

When  the  cuckoo  will  sing  on  a tree  without  a leaf, 

Sell  your  cow  and  buy  corn  ; 

War  without  fear  shall  come,  and  famine  without  want, 
Covetousness  will  increase,  while  a double  ledge  of  corn 
shall  be  on  the  ridge. 

The  Spaniards  will  come  over  and  fill  our  bays. 

They  will  leave  the  common  residents  of  Galway  headless ; 

* This  verse  clearly  shows  that  Mac  Auliffe  was  engaged  in  ex- 
tracting those  prophecies  from  the  works  of  some  saint;  when  he  saye 
that  he  would  bo  a treacherous  man  who  would  falsify  a lay  or  poem. 


130  * THE  PROPHECIES  OF 

Waterford  shall  be  very  poor,  afflicted,  and  weak, 

And  all  that  can  be  said  is  that  the  Saxon  hordes  had 
been  there.  , 

A battle  will  be  fought  at  Dun-na-sgiath, 

Dublin  will  fall  into  decay ; 

The  Representative  of  the  king  will  be  slain 
By  the  Lord  of  Tralee,  at  Athcru ! 

My  cause  of  tears  ! my  cause  of  tears ! my  cause  of  tears 
my  grief! 

My  sorrowful,  scorching,  sickening  grief! 

Blood  and  entrails  shall  strew  the  field  of  Saingil ; 

Woe  to  him  who  cannot  run  the  day  of  the  battle  of  Sain 
gil’s  field ! 

It  is  then  Limerick  shall  be  burned  to  ashes. 

When  the  yellow  lion  will  resign  his  strength, 

And  the  speckled  thistle  its  power ; 

The  harp  will  sound  most  sweetly 
Between  eight  and  nine. 

In  the  year  one  thousand  seven  hundred,* 

Six  tens,  and  fourteen ; 

In  the  northwestern  part  of  the  world. 

There  will  be  war  and  hard  skirmishing. 

The  warf  of  the  two  Galls  will  come. 

The  two  heads  of  the  Church  shall  fall  by  one  another } 

* Cannot  understand  tliis  date, 
t Hee  the  Prophecies  of  Domhnall  Cam. 


lilAC  ATJXiIFFE* 


131 


A war  will  be  waged  in  the  eastern  world,* 
And  it  is  the  Saxons  who  shall  pay  the  piper. 


The  foregomg  is  another  of  the  abstract  propheciss  at- 
tributed to  the  pen  of  Mac  Auliffe,  the  Duhallow  Chief,  of 
which  the  following  metrical  translation,  by  a gentleman 
eminently  skilled  in  his  native  language,  is  annexed. 

THE  PROPHECIES  OF  MAC  AULIFFE. 

Shoeless  and  unbridled  there  shall  pass  our  island  o’er, 

A rout  of  horses  trampling  her  plains  from  shore  to  shore , 
Shedding  sorrow,  and  amazement,  and  bitter  woe  upon 
The  waning  tribes  and  kindreds  of  the  beauteous  land  of 
Conn. 

Ye  shall  smart  beneath  the  laws  that  yourselves  were 
pleased  to  frame. 

Your  fathers  shall  be  scoffed  at,  the  Gael  a hated  name ; 
Then  shall  each  day  grow  harder,  all  poverty  increase. 
More  task-masters  and  tributes  must  ever  mar  your  peace. 

Generosity  shall  vanish,  and  sickening  lore  shall  die, 

Those  holy  duties  darkly,  by  all  forgotten,  lie; 

* It  may  not  be  very  unlikely  that  the  present  war  is  the  one  fore- 
told here ; it  little  matters  who  will  be  the  conquerors  or  conquered ; 
it  can  be  easily  seen  that  England  will  be  obliged  to  pay  dearly  for 
lier  share  in  the  transaction.  It  may  happen,  according  to  tb* 
English  phrase— 

“ The  unicorn  and  lion 
Fought  for  the  crown, 

But  little  coaly  started  up, 

And  knocked  both  down.” 
la* 


132 


THE  PKOPHBCIES  05 


No  man  shall  then  avail,  but  so  he  keep  him  with  his  hantl,‘ 
Alone  and  undefended  the  weak  will  have  to  stand. 

Tho’  it  wring  me  as  I see  it  I must  shape  the  future’s  tale, 
Hundreds  of  the  race  of  Heber  on  the  exile’s  race  must 
sail ; 

Measures  will  be  laid  against  the  rugged  hills  and  rocks, 
And  the  heathery  mountain’s  freedom  be  subdued  to  feed 
the  ox. 

Each  clan  in  its  own  limits  shall  by  sheep  supplanted  be, 
On  each  man’s  land  a steward  shall  be  set  to  oversee ; 

The  mountain  shall  give  hack  but  the  lowing  of  the  steer, 
Thou,  God,  art  wise,  and  knowest  what  the  poor  will  have 
to  fear. 

The  water-brooks  shall  parch,  no  sound  of  mills  be  made, 
The  forest-blossom  drop,  and  the  meadow  grasses  fade; 
The  water-cress  must  grow  where  the  daisy  springeth  now, 
From  Blarney  to  where  Shannon  laves  the  sailing  vessel’s 
prow. 

Ye  shall  leave  your  fenced  cities,  and  yield  them  to  a race. 
With  white  garments  on  their  legs,  and  good  store  of 
golden  lace ; 

Drinking  healths  and  making  merry  thro’  all  the  hours  of 
night,  [light. 

And,  alas,  from  all  your  sorrows  ever  quaffing  their  de* 

Desolation  shall  clothe  gateways  with  green  herbs  like 
the  field. 

All  precious  things  and  jewels  will  be  jealously  concealed ; 


UAG  ^ULlFm.  133: 

Eack  youtk  c>f  name  in  Munater,  that  rumor  saitb  hath 
aught, 

Shall,  by  the  cunning  tricksters,  be  lightly  sold  and  bought. 

At  the  turning  of  the  oats,  ye  shall  hear  a growing  sound, 

The  fanatics  of  Cork  by  the  Lee  shall  lose  their  ground ; 

The  foaming  sea  shall  bellow  ’neath  the  ploughing  of  a 
fleet, 

And  the  false  churls  in  sadness  be  driven  to  retreat. 

There  shall  doubtless  be  a summer  when  the  sun  won”l 
brightly  shine. 

And  the  Frank,  who  ne’er  broke  faith,  shall  come  east 
ward  o’er  the  brine ; 

Then  the  glutton  stranger  towns,  where  food  was  never 
rare,  [glare ! 

Woe,  woe  to  them,  shall  kindle  with  the  fixed  mountain’s 

I foresee  Kinsale  all  prosp’rous,  increasing  day  by  day 

And  Cork’s  fair  port  that  merits  the  palm  from  ev’ry  bay ; 

The  blessed  shaven  friars  shall  come  across  the  sea,  [be. 

And  where  the  Saxon  has  been,  there  shall  the  Spaniard 

He  would  be  a treach’rous  man  who  would  falsify  a lay. 

Your  hearts  shall  grieve  to  witness  the  battle  of  that  day ! 

See,  a fire  without  embers  impede  your  path  along, 

Wigs  on  the  green ! the  churlish  horde  shall  join  the  ex- 
ile throng. 

When  the  cuckoo  shall  be  heard  on  a tree  without  a leaf; 

Bell  thy  cow,  and  buy:  the©  corn,  so  shalt  thoa  miss  the 


134 


THE  PROPHECIES  OP  MAG  ArLIFFB. 


War  without  fear  shall  come  that  time,  and  famine  with 
out  need, 

The  furrow  shall  bear  double,  but  double  each  man’s  greed. 

Tlie  Spaniards  shall  come  over  and  fill  our  ev’ry  bay, 

And  the  ruler  of  fair  Galway  shall  perish  from  their  way ; 

Waterford  will  feebly  sink,  conquered  by  despair, 

And  ’twill  be  but  a legend  that  the  Saxons  have  been  there. 

At  Dunnaskie  how  bloodily  a fight  must  yet  be  fought ! 

Proud  Dublin  shall  be  overthrown,  and  lowly  turned  to 
naught ; 

The  king’s  lieutenant  too  must  fall,  believe  I read  you 
true. 

And  by  the  good  Lord  of  Tralee  it  shall  happen  at  Athcru. 

Alas,  alas,  alas  again ! an  hundred  times  alas ! 

Alasi  my  spirit  telleth  me  this  too  must  come  to  pass, 

Blood  shall  be  spilled  on  Singland’s  field,  and  entrails 
strewed  about; 

Woe  to  the  lame  or  slow  of  foot  the  day  of  Singland’s  rout 

Then  Limerick  shall  be  burning  in  spite  of  tow’r  and 
moat — 

Twixt  eight  and  nine  your  ears  shall  hear  the  harp’s  be- 
witching note ; 

The  yellow  lion’s  strength  shall  fail,  and  the  speckled 
thistle’s  green. 

In  the  year  one  thousand  seventeen,  seven  hundred  and 
fourteen. 

In  the  northwest  regions  of  the  world’s  extensive  stage, 

In  bloody  wars  and  struggling  conflicts  they’ll  engage. 


PREDICTIONS  OP  FIONN  MAO  CUMHAILL.  185 

Two  potent  Galls  shall  vigorously  wage  war  with  vengefhl 
greed, 

And  the  heads  of  both  their  churches  shall  lose  power  as 
their  meed ; 

In  the  eastern  world  a war  shall  rise,  and  hear  it  truly 
said, 

That  the  piper  by  the  Saxons  shall  there  he  amply  paid» 


THE  PREDICTIONS  OF  FIONN  MAC  CUMHAILU 

[The  following  prophetic  verses  are  usually  attributed 
to  Fionn  Mac  Cumhaill,  the  celebrated  Druid  and  chief 
commander  of  the  Fenii,  or  Irish  National  Guards.  There 
can  be  no  doubt  but  the  Druids,  like  the  Magi,  and  other 
pagan  priests,  delivered  the  oracles  of  their  deities,  and 
predicted,  in  a certain  obscure  way,  future  events,  since 
we  find  some  very  ancient  predictions  attributed  to  them. 
Fionn  Mac  Cumhaill  is  celebrated  in  popular  tradition  and 
legends  for  the  gifts  of  foreknowledge  he  possessed.  Yet, 
though  he  may  have  left  the  substance  of  these  predic- 
tions to  the  world,  it  was  not  in  its  present  shape,  for,  it 
is  clear,  his  predictions  have  been  reduced  to  metre  by  a 
much  more  modern  sage,  as  the  language  and  versification 
amply  testify.  The  poem  goes  in  the  usual  style  of  Fen- 
ian pieces ; St.  Patrick  requests  the  royal  bard  to  relate 
what  Fionn  foretold  concerning  Ireland.  Oisin  replies. 
But  since  we  find  the  substance  in  some  instances  similar 
to  the  events  predicted  by  other  Irish  seers,  we  muiil 


136 


THE  PREDICTIONS  OF 


necessarily  conclude  that  the  whole  is  a compilation  ex- 
tracted  both  from  the  works  of  Christian  as  well  as  pasTAii 
writers.] 

PatHcJc,  Oisin,  please  to  relate  to  us 
Some  portion  of  Mac  Cumhaill’s  predictions, 

And  on  what  occasion  they  have  been  predicted, 

Thou  angelic  man  who  has  adored  the  true  God. 

Oisin.  I will  tell  you  a tale  full  of  seriousness, 

O chaste  Patrick,  son  of  Arpluinn  ; 

It  will  grieve  your  heart  to  hear 

The  various  changes  unfolded  by  prediction. 

As  Fionn  once  sat  facing  towards  the  east. 

On  a cliff  overlooking  a glen  on  Bineadair  (Howth), 

He  saw  a dark  cloud  approach  from  the  north, 

Which  covered  Ireland  in  an  instant. 

They  who  sat  next  Fionn  Mac  Cumhaill, 

The  great  king  of  Almhain  (Allen  in  Kildare) ; 

Were  I myself,  and  Osgar  the  serious. 

With  Caelte,  the  son  of  Ronan. 

We  three  with  one  breath  said 
To  the  renowned  king  of  Almhain  ; 

Tell  us  the  meaning  of  this  dark  cloud  from  the  north, 
Which  has  enveloped  Ireland  in  an  instant. 

Caelte  the  beloved  then  said 
To  the  renowned  king  of  Almhain  ; 

“Place  your  thumb  of  foreknowledge  under  your  tooth, 
And  let  Us  remain  no  longer  in  ignorance  of  its  meaning." 


FIONN  MAO  CrrMHAILL. 


137 


Fionn,  “ Alas  ! 0 Caelte  the  beloved,  | 

It  is  long  until  the  meaning  predicted  will  jBome  to  pass — 
Aliens  from  beyond  the  raging  ocean  | [land. 

Will  come  hither  to  inflict  great  evils  on  tpe  people  of  Ire- 

K K 

They  will  devastate  all  Ireland,  \ ; 

Her  fertile  plains  and  verdant  mountains  / 

For  two  hundred  years  in  full,  \ / , \ 

Shall  the  surface  of  Ireland  remain  Wbjec  t to  them. 

They  will  not  leave  the  least  germ  of  pr^^erity  after  them, 
So  that  it  will  be  difficult  for  the  pe^e^to  bear  ip  against 
their  oppression,  I 

The  numbers  who  shall  be  slain  ^|r|their  inachinations 
Shall  remain  as  a stain  upon  tteir  sovereignty.  I ^ 

/ ' / ■ ’ \ ^ 

On  a Wednesday  a man  wilFgo/on  a ^distant  journey, 

The  consequence  shall  pro^  ruinous  to  Ii|j|an4  ; | 

Mac  Murchadh,  the  obst^ate  demoi^^  ^ 

And  be-demoned  shallj^  became  o^  hi%^^P 

The  career  of  that  kiw  shall  ' " - 

His  residence  shall  be  unprot 

He  shall  not  leave  IphinJW^fm^  sop^r  | in  repute^ 

Though  the  recital  |^ainful  to 

Leinster  shall^^fst  % seized  by  this^je^Ie ; 

The  accomplish  men  to  my  heart ; 

No  kin^will  rule  over  them,  but  murky  demons, 

No  Fenian^Band  shall  then  exist  to  release  the  people. 

ITiey  will  destroy  Meath,  and  beautiful  Munster, 

Their  afiSliction  of  iryjustiee  will  not  even  then  be  abated* 


138 


THE  PREDICTIONS  OT 


They  will  then  commence  to  erect  dark  towers 
Oh  ! how  difficult  it  will  be  avenged  on  them  ! 

Orgial  and  Ulster  the  prosperous, 

They  will  reduce  under  tyrannous  bondage ; 

Under  their  relentless  government, 

All  Connaught  will  submit  to  its  final  destruction. 

The  posterity  of  Conall  and  Eoghan  the  hospitable, 

Shall  be  reluctantly  forced  to  bend  under  that  yoke  ; 

They  shall  groan  under  that  dark,  unjust  bondage. 

For  three  hundred  years  in  full. 

Their  first  battle  will  not  be  met  with  vigor  and  resolution, 
It  shall  not  be  a battle,  but  the  derout  of  a timid  multi- 
tude ; 

The  battle  of  Cnuca  on  three  other  battles. 

According  as  the  King  of  Heaven  ordained. 

The  king  of  the  Saxons  will  come  to  them  in  high  spirit*; 
To  reprehend  and  interrupt  them  ; 

Until  a battle  will  be  fought  on  the  boisterous  main. 

Their  animus  will  be  inimical  to  the  men  of  Ireland. 

He  (the  king)  will  appoint  a man  to  hold  his  place  (a 
locum  tenens)^ 

By  whose  authority  laws  and  ordinances  shall  pass ; 

He  will  be  said  to  be  a man  of  truth. 

But  he  will  be,  indisputably,  a circumventor. 

In  the  midst  of  very  troublous  times, 

When  their  cares  will  be  brought  up  to  the  highest  pitch, 
A man  afflicted  with  a leprosy  shall  rule 
Tb.c  kingdom  of  Ireland  for  seven  years. 


FIONN  MAC  CTJMHAILL. 


139 


Another  raliant  man  will  come  hither, 

By  aJvice  of  the  leper  ruler ; 

To  fight  a battle  with  apparent  vigor, 

With  the  Donn,  single-handed. 

A certain  man  shall  fall  in  the  conflict,  [most  pitch  ; 
In  which  his  power  and  value  shall  be  extended  to  the  ut* 
After  this  event  the  leper  shall  be  subject  to  deep  sorrow, 
In  consequence  of  the  fears  he  will  entertain  for  the  safety 
of  his  people. 

The  Donn  of  the  rings  will  then  start  into  power. 

He,  the  furious,  the  cautious,  the  compact-keeper. 

Will  fight  three  battles,  without  the  least  timidity, 

During  his  career,  in  Ireland. 

A battle  will  be  fought  at  Ath-seanaich  (Ballyshannon), 
In  which  the  Irish  shall  labor  under  a deception ; 

The  deceiver  of  the  Irish  shall  be  slain  in  the  battle, 

And  one  of  the  foreigners. 

TTie  Donn  (brown-haired)  man  without  rashness, 

A pillar  in  battle  and  conflict. 

Shall  die  through  the  virulence  of  one  hour’s  illness 
Without  remedy,  or  an  individual  to  compassionate  him. 

Nine  years  after  that  period, 

There  shall  be  a general  slaughter  of  the  Irish  people , 

So  that  none  shall  be  supposed  to  survive,  [sacre 

Though  all  the  Irish  shall  not  be  slain  in  the  great  mas- 

That  carnage  will  afterwards  be  avenged,  [supineness, 

When  the  people  of  Munster  will  grow  ashamed  of  theix 

14 


140 


THE  PREDICTIONS  OP 


In  the  excitement  of  the  warriors  of  the  Galls, 

In  their  excited  state  abroad  they  shall  be  overreached. 

Two  battles  will  be  fought  in  Munster, 

The  third  will  be  fought  on  the  side  of  a hill ; 

A battle  will  be  fought  in  beauteous  Meath  ; 

The  King  of  Heaven  will  shield  them. 

The  son  of  the  king  of  Saxon  will  come  over  the  sea, 

I long  for  his  arrival,  though  not  for  love  of  him ; 

The  manifest  consequence  of  his  coming  shall  be, 

That  the  strangers  shall  be  expelled  beyond  the  sea. 

This  prince  who  will  come  hither  across  the  sea  [eigners  ; 
Shall  be  shamelessly  accompanied  by  a great  force  of  for 
He  shall  not  effect  a pacification  in  the  country. 

But  will  augment  the  previous  disturbance. 

His  sovereignty  shall  extend  over  the  eastern  country  and 
here. 

He  will  rule  both  nations  by  the  same  code  of  laws, 

The  same  measure  of  line  and  foot  shall  prevail. 

But  after  that  shall  injustice  be  dealt. 

One  half  of  the  people  of  Ireland  will  muster 
Against  those  forces  who  will  come  hither  across  the  sea; 
These  here  will  wreak  severe  vengeance 
Upon  them  for  their  jouniey  hither. 

Like  a flame  of  love  and  grateful  friendship  they  will  unite, 
The  Galls  and  the  Gaels  with  pure  hearts. 

Against  the  obdurate  strangers ; 

Hew  pleasing  it  is  to  me  that  they  will  change  their  policy ! 


FIONN  MAC  CUMHAILL. 


141 


They  will  CDgage  them  in  a vigorous  unflinching  battle, 
And  their  exertions  will  be  marked  with  determination  ; 
lie  and  his  forces  shall  be  slain, 

Contiguous  to  Mullach-maistean. 

Another  powerful  king  will  come. 

Who  will  join  the  struggle  with  vigor ; 

He  and  his  men  shall  then  be  slain. 

In  the  battle  of  Mullaghmast  of  the  great  feats ; 

Thirty  years  in  full  shall  pass. 

Without  either  battle  or  conflict ; 

Hone  under  the  canopy  of  the  sky  will  oppose  them, 
And  no  people  will  be  equal  to  them. 

Until  strangers  will  come  from  the  east, 

To  take  revenge  of  them  for  the  carnage  made  by  them 
These  will  come  from  Spain  in  the  South  ; 

It  will  be  improper  to  remain  in  their  vicinity. 

Then,  the  battle  of  Saingil  will  be  fought, 

Saingeal  the  site  of  numerous  violent  contentions; 

Neither  the  Galls  nor  the  Gaels 

Never  fought  so  hard  contested  a battle  in  Ireland. 

In  this  battle,  concerning  which  I speak  to  you. 

The  Ruireach  (champion,  &c.)  of  Saingeal  will  join  | 
The  strangers  shall  be  plunged  in  sorrow  after  it, 

And  their  forces  shall  be  disheartened. 

A man  of  low  condition  of  the  family  of  O’Brien 
Shall  command  in  that  battle  with  great  eclat ; 


143  PREDICTIONS  OP  FIONN  MAC  CUMHAILL. 


He  will  expel  out  of  extensive  Munster, 

Very  properly,  all  the  race  who  use  a foreign  jargoBe 

Three  days  shall  the  battle  last, 

Fought  against  the  son  of  a sovereign  prince; 

At  the  end  of  three  days  he  shall  be  victorious, 

After  having  slain  their  chief  men. 

The  five  provinces  of  Ireland  will  then  rise  up, 

And  join  him  with  irrepressible  resolution ; 

May  the  beloved  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

Support  the  people  of  every  province  ! 

The  plundered  descendants  of  kings  will  rise  up. 

Who  have  been  groaning  under  the  Saxon  race, 

To  take  revenge  of  that  wicked  people  ; 

It  will  be  just  they  should  do  that. 

Sriangalla  of  Derry  will  rise  up. 

To  spill  their  blood  without  intermission  ; 

During  a month  after  that  battle 

He  will  continue  to  hue  them  down  with  earnestneit, 

Sriangallach  from  Derry  in  the  north, 

And  Hugh  the  pure  with  great  success  ; 

Though  the  time  of  their  career  is  far  distant. 

They  shall  associate  with  angels  in  Heaven ! 

I will  continue  my  discourse  no  longer, 

Since  hardships  and  adversity  shall  be  the  portion  of  th« 
Galls  after  that  time  ; 

Though  their  crimes  shall  be  dreadful  to  record,  [guilt !” 
The  pity  for  their  condition  shall  exceed  the  horror  of  their 


iL  PROPHECY. 


143 


Oistn.  0 Patrick,  son  of  Arpluin  the  renowned, 
Thou  courageous  guide  of  fair  fame  ; 

Supplicate  your  King  to  grant  pardon 
To  Osgan,  and  to  myself,  Oisin, 


PROPHECY. 

^ FIONN  MAC  CUMHAILL  CECI5IT. 

Thou  woman  who  speakest  to  me  from  the  calf,  [moie 
There  is  another  matter  which  troubles  my  mind  muck 
An  important  vision  has  happened  to  me, 

Which  has  deprived  me  both  of  sense  and  power. 

A Tailgin  will  come  hither  across  the  stormy  sea  ; [rae  ^ 
I do  not  look  upon  the  event  as  bad,  nor  shall  it  be  bad  foi 
He  will  bless  Ireland  seven  times, 

And  great  dignity  shall  attend  his  advent. 

They  will  have  churchyards  and  royal  mansions  in  great 
splendor. 

His  deeds  shall  be  excellent  in  every  instance  ; 

It  shall  be  a fortunate  occurrence  for  every  person  who 
may  see  him. 

For  he  wdll  lead  great  numbers  of  people  into  the  house 
of  God. 

There  shall  be  buildings  raised  with  stone  and  lime. 

They  shall  be  built  strongly  and  substantially ; 

Herbs  and  esculent  roots  will  be  planted, 

And  will  vegetate  from  their  roots. 

14* 


A PKOPHECY. 


IM 

All  Ian  Is  shall  be  measured  with  nicety, 

And  heavy  rents  imposed  upon  them  with  injustice; 

They  will  cultivate  their  gardens  after  the  fashion  of  the  Galls, 
And  they  will  plant  great  numbers  of  trees  in  them. 

It  is  not,  however,  on  that  account  I feel  most  grieved, 
But  on  account  of  the  countless  hordes  of  green  Gall? 
who  will  be  here ; 

And  that  I myself  and  my  Fenii  shall  not  be  then  here, 
To  have  the  pleasure  of  expelling  those  strangers. 

The  Ardrigh  (Supreme  King)  will  come  from  the  north, 
And  will  engage  in  a hard  course  of  warfare ; 

He  will  make  a public  proclamation  of  his  anger. 

In  consequence  of  which  the  warfare  shall  be  bloody. 

Near  Sligo  the  warfare  shall  take  place, 

From  which  shall  result  advantage  to  the  Gaels ; 

0 woman,  believe  in  the  King  of  kings  ! 

From  whom  you  can  acquire  greater  power. 

1 am  the  principal  sage  among  the  Gaels  : 

Tiie  SON  OF  GOD  will  bring  me  to  Heaven  : 

Though  I have  had  a great  deal  to  do  with  women, 

Their  connection  has  been  productive  of  no  advantage  to  nse 

Your  calf  is  outside  under  a white  thorn-bush. 

Contiguous  to  your  house,  for  some  time ; 

Though  I have  had  much  dealings  with  women, 

Their  coni:ection  has  been  of  no  advantage  to  me. 


TBS  END. 


■ jf 


"'^'V  ■' 

. -0:.  ■ ' ■ ' ^ - ^ •"  ■ 


>-,i .' ; ! " ' /.v: '■  ■ S.  ♦il  ’ 


